Dedication

Thank you to all the people that have read all my books so far! Love you all! Please continue reading these books because there's a lot more to come! Again, thank you so much!

Disclaimer

The Power Rangers and all related characters belong to Saban Entertainment. Some of Kimberly's Miami friends, assorted family members, and Lord Zedd's origins are of my own invention. If you'd like to use any of them, go right ahead.

Author's Note

Yes, this is another Kim/Tommy angst story. Though I personally think it's much more than that. It's a pretty original take on the infamous Letter, and the shocking and tragic consequences Tommy and Kim have to face because of their pride. I like to consider this piece a dramatic epic, as it spans nearly half a year, includes action and introspection, and covers the rise and fall of heroes and villains. I'm beyond proud of this story, as I feel it is, to this date, the pinnacle of my writing in any genre.

Part One: The Chessboard

Chapter One

Sunday, February 9, 1997

In the spacious, state-of-the-art gymnasium owned and operated by Coach Gunther Schmidt, a group of young American athletes trained for the Pan-Global Games, an international sports competition that would be hosted by the United States in May. Many of the determined athletes were teenagers who have devoted their entire lives to gymnastics. Most were recruited by Coach Schmidt as early as their pre-teen years, and they had slowly but surely progressed into champions of the sport. However, one young athlete amidst the talented assembly didn't lived her life for the balance beam or uneven bars.

Coach Schmidt recruited Kimberly Anne Hart during a scouting trip that led him to Angel Grove California that past July. Even though she had only trained professionally for half a year, the graceful phenom quickly became one of the team's most dependable performers for the floor routine as well as the balance beam. It was clear to anyone looking at her that she was natural athlete, grim-faced determination proving she was no stranger to pressure, and powerful, lean muscles working in a symphony of movement that was so precise, she moved like a well-oiled machine.

But there was a character trait even more amazing to those who came to know her. No matter how strenuous the exercise, or demanding the instructors, the moment she stepped away from an exercise, her focused scowl collapsed into a genuine smile. Her cheerful attitude permeated everything she did, and it was absolutely contagious.

Everyone recognized that she brought out the best in the people around her.

Coach Schmidt surveyed his team of athletes as they practiced on the varied gymnastics stations. As usual, he kept a careful eye on two of the most promising gymnasts: Kimberly and her roommate Renee Ryan. Pairing the two young women was no accident… for he recognized early on that they were the heart and soul of his team. Over the decades of his career, the German legend had coached many world-class teams, and usually, no matter how much he had tried to create group cohesiveness, there was always an undeniable current of competition between his best athletes. Internal strife inevitably led to failure. Coach Schmidt had hoped to avoid conflict by putting the two girls together in the same room… and it worked. Renee and Kimberly quickly became close friends, to the point that both would be genuinely ecstatic to see the other victorious.

"Coach, it's nine o'clock."

Gunther blinked, snapping out of his studious haze at the voice of his assistant coach and right-arm, Trevor Monroe. "So it is," he realized, glancing at his wristwatch with surprise. "Then it's time to call it a day."

Gunther strode from the sidelines to the center of the gym and blew his whistle. The several dozen athletes responded like Pavlovian dogs, freezing their routines at the sound and turning to the man that would make them stars.

"Okay, everyone!" he shouted in his distinguished European accent. "Great practice by all!"

Trevor then leaned toward the Coach, and whispered something in his ear. Gunther's hard face cracked into a grin, and he nodded in agreement.

"You've all done a phenomenal job this week," he continued loudly. "As a reward, I'm treating you to frozen yogurts. Now hit the showers!"

The group of teenagers cheered happily, and separated into the locker rooms.

Chapter Two

The girl's locker room buzzed with excited chatter as the team hurried to get cleaned up and dressed in time for the treat. After all, with a strict diet, it was a rarity to indulge in sweets. Even low-fat ones.

Renee hopped out of the narrow stall after a record-breaking three-minute shower. She deftly swept a soft towel over her rich tawny skin, and wrapped another around her dripping mahogany curls. While making her way to her locker, her dark gaze fell upon Kimberly, who pulled a sweatshirt over her leotard.

"Not taking a shower, Kim?" she asked with mock surprise, "I hate to burst your bubble, Hon, but you don't smell springtime fresh."

Kim smirked, grabbing a sweaty towel and launching it at her roommate. Renee yelped, ducking out of the missile's way.

"I'll take one in the apartment," she answered, tying her hair in a ponytail, "I don't like the whole idea of communal showers, 'Ne."

"So, I take it you're not going to come get fro-yo with the rest of us?"

"I can't. It's Sunday!"

"And…?" prompted Renee, raising her eyebrow.

"I call Tommy every Sunday night at ten. You know that."

"Kimberly," her roommate groaned, "you can't live your life around Tommy's schedule."

"But I'm not," Kim protested. "It's a compromise. He calls me Thursday nights, and I call him Sunday nights. Scheduling time for each other guarantees that we don't wind up playing phone-tag. Besides, talking to Tommy is the highlight of my week!"

Renee exhaled slowly, a small frown on her face. Suddenly, her tone shifted from overly dramatic to completely serious. "Kim, don't you think you're being a little naive? I mean, here's the deal: your boyfriend is a hot, popular guy, whose girlfriend is three thousand miles away! You may talk to him Thursday and Sunday nights, but who do you think he's with the rest of the week? I bet my Tupac collection he's not sitting in his bedroom staring at a picture of you."

Kim stared her friend square in the eye. "Renee, I trust Tommy. He'd never go out with anyone behind my back."

Renee held her peace for a moment, gazing at her friend's unflinching expression. Kim's always wore her feelings on her sleeve; it was easy to see just how deeply her affection for Tommy Oliver ran.

She was a schoolgirl in love…but she wouldn't be the first to be burned by a long-distance relationship.

"How do you know, Kim?" Renee challenged in a soft voice, "I mean, don't get me wrong; I'm sure Tommy's a nice guy and all…but he lives in California, you live in Florida. You haven't even seen him since Christmas, and who knows when you'll see him again?"

"I'm moving back to Angel Grove after the Pan-Globals," Kim announced.

Renee blinked in surprise. "Since when?"

"Since my Uncle Steve offered to have me stay with him."

"And after that?" Renee pressed. "Your mother's in Paris, and you aren't exactly close to your father. You aren't planning on living with your uncle indefinitely, are you?"

"No, but I'll probably be receiving an acceptance letter from Angel Grove University any day now," Kim stated. "Then it's just a matter of living on campus and stretching that endorsement money as far as it can go. Piece of cake."

Her stubborn frown was instantly replaced by her trademark smile as she forcefully dropped the subject. "Have fun, 'Ne. Okay?"

Renee bit her tongue before a frustrated sigh could escape. She did her best to smile. "Take care, Kim."

Chapter Three

Millions of light years distant, circling an ancient star near the center of the daunting M51 galaxy, a gargantuan skull-shaped palace occupied nearly seven hundred square miles of the planet's largest continent. The monumental edifice, the envy of every would-be galactic conqueror in the past twenty two thousand years, was the headquarters of one of the most dangerous and feared villains of the cosmos.

Mastervile the Invincible.

Yes, his title went beyond mere presumption, yet no one could question it. During a lifetime that stretched beyond the beginning of written history, the famed Summoner of Ancient Evil had conquered every viable system in the central cluster of stars in his home galaxy, spanning over a hundred thousand light years of space.

Yet of course, the fierce dictator was not satisfied with owning more planets than he could visit in a century. The brilliant emperor of the entire galaxy sought to expand his stagnant holdings into the nearby Milky Way galaxy. However, his first attempt was foiled by a group of teenaged heroes known as the Power Rangers. His only daughter, Rita Repulsa, and her husband Lord Zedd had been trying to destroy these Power Rangers for some time. Millennia, in fact… when one includes Rita's long imprisonment in Zordon's space dumpster. Despite the oft-depressing failures, however, both Rita and Zedd stubbornly refused to concede defeat. That is, until a deadly threat arrived.

The Machine Empire, another absurdly powerful race of evil, had also set their sights on the planet Earth. They invaded first the moon, and drove Zedd and Rita away. Rita decided to bring the entire court to Mastervile's homeworld, where they could coordinate a joint attack against the Machines, and retake the Moon Palace, and dominance in the Milky Way's struggle for power. So for the past several months, they had taken refuge in Mastervile's palace.

However, while Rita was more than happy to briefly return to the planet of her birth, the domestic situation was entirely loathsome to her "better half."

Damn the Fates! I am Lord Zedd…twenty-eighth of the House of Zhept, Emperor of Phlegethon and a thousand systems besides! I will not

bow to that insolent mongrel!

Of course, by "insolent mongrel,"

the enraged sorcerer referred to his despised father-in-law, who had the gall to take command of Lord Zedd's palace during his brief stay in the Milky Way, and order him about like some errand boy.

That only compounded the growing irritation that boiled his blood at the thought of his wife. Though married a very short time, less than an Earth year, he found himself rapidly growing tired of her. In fact, his long-held disgust with her, that had moved him to banish her into the space dumpster again, that mysteriously evaporated after she returned to his palace, had turned his heart cold toward her once again. Her endless nagging, spoiled complaining, and impotent magic were embarrassing at best, nauseating at worst.

Little did Lord Zedd realize that the reason why his devotion to his wife withered was because the potent love potion, which Rita used on Zedd months ago, had finally begun to fade.

Why in the name of Evil did I marry that old witch? he wondered, absently staring out at foggy, murky planet stretching endlessly beneath the winding outdoor path that circled the entire palace, She has always been a second-rate witch, with powers I could easily outmatch by the time I was Heir. I banished her from my sight, condemning her to life in a dumpster; but the next time I laid eyes upon her, I declared everlasting love, and married her?

WHY??

Zedd stood rigid, folding his arms over his armored chest as his gaze drew ever inward. A being such as myself cannot feel "love."

I may desire power and infamy, and to be feared throughout the cosmos, but I do not desire Rita in any capacity whatsoever. Her very presence…her voice

…has come to sicken me. There was only one woman I ever desired...

The Emperor's thoughts strayed to another woman. Young and naïve, only existing for seventeen Earth years. Laughably weak physically, unless granted power from another source. Sickeningly sweet and pure… always dressed in pink and giggling with mindless glee.

Yet, the erstwhile Pink Ranger had a unique allure. She was attractive by Earth standards, and her short stature and golden-brown coloring made her even more so to any Phlegethonian eye. She was also graceful and lithe, even without the Power to augment her skills.

And despite her utter powerlessness, her large eyes blazed with strength. Strength, boldness, determination…spirit. Her spirit knew no bounds, despite her Human limitations.

She had potential.

But, she managed to escape when I sent Goldar to kidnap her, and make her my wife,

he reflected, his anger brimming anew. The spell I had Goldar cast on her didn't work, because her heart already belonged to someone else...

Zedd's visor began to glow scarlet as his thoughts turned to another subject: Tommy Oliver

. The fearless leader of the Power Rangers. The former Green Ranger, who stubbornly refused the pull of evil to fight against it. Time after time, Zedd and Rita before him aimed to destroy the thorn in their side. The Green Candle, Green crystal, an evil clone, countless mind-altering spells… and every time, Tommy stood up again, even more powerful than before.

I will have my revenge,

Zedd vowed. He was to be my champion…molded of Evil and set loose upon the galaxy. No one

will weasel his way out of my ultimate design! I will find his weakness…some way to destroy his spirit as I cannot seem to destroy his flesh. Perhaps the way to defeat the Red Zeo Ranger is not through combat...

The evil Lord froze, brilliance dawning upon him like the sun after an eclipse.

…but heartbreak?

At that moment, a smile pulled the raw lips hidden beneath his mask. His heart quickened and his mind raced, his spirits rising with a sinister glee he hadn't felt since before his regrettable marriage.

His plan began to bloom all at once, founded upon a strategy crueler than merciless battle, or even surprise attacks.

Deception.

Part Two: Call Waiting

Chapter Four

Wednesday, February 12, 1997

In the Gym and Juice Bar in Angel Grove, the teenagers who regularly saved the world as Zeo Rangers enjoyed some downtime after an arduous day at school. Tommy was the center of attention, bench-pressing while the others watched and cheered him on.

"Okay," said Rocky, "you got two more sets. You ready?"

"I was born ready," responded Tommy enthusiastically, rolling up his sleeves and lying back down on the bench. The Rangers watched as Tommy lifted the weights and counted aloud.

Ernie, the restaurant's owner, wove his way through throngs of students, carrying a small envelope with a Florida postmark. "Hey Tommy, a letter came for you."

"It's from Kimberly," Billy added with a smile.

The lines of focus instantly smoothed Tommy's young face, leaving a wide grin. "Cool! Hey Adam, could you do me a favor and read it? I have one more set to do."

"You got it," said Adam, taking the letter and opening it,

"'Dear Tommy,

everything is going great here in Florida. Coach Schmidt has me as ready as I'll ever be for the competition.'

"

"Man," said Rocky, "Kimberly is gonna do great

!"

"What else does she say?" Tanya coaxed.

"'Tommy, this is the hardest letter that I'll ever write,'

"

A frown crossed the Green Ranger's face, but he continued.

"'You've always been my best friend, and in some ways you're like a brother to me. But, something has happened here that I can't explain. It's both been wonderful and painful at the same time. Tommy, I've met someone else --'

"

Adam stopped short, and looked up from the letter, aghast. Tommy, who was in the middle of a lift, nearly dropped the weight. He set down the dumbbell and jumped up.

"What?" Kat murmured, horrified. "That can't be right!"

"Tommy," said Adam uncomfortably, "maybe you should finish this another time?"

"Let me see," he ordered, nearly snatching the letter from his friend. His gaze hardened as he continued.

"'Tommy, you know I would never do anything to hurt you, but I feel like I've found the person...'

"

His throat closed, forcing him to choke out the rest.

"'…I belong with. He's wonderful, kind, and caring. You'd really like him...'

"

Tommy chuckled bitterly at that statement, dark eyes burning. Despite the emotions strangling him, he continued to read aloud.

"'Everything would be perfect if it weren't for hurting you. But, I have to follow my heart. I'll always care about you Tommy. Please forgive me. Kimberly...'

"

Tommy's voice had gradually lowered greatly as he read, to the point where he merely exhaled her name. He squeezed his eyes tightly, and slowly folded the letter. His fingers dragged carefully against the creases as his mind swam.

"Are you all right?" asked Billy gently.

"Huh?" asked Tommy, snapping back to reality. "Uh… yeah."

Tommy rose to his feet, and turned to face his friends. "I uh, I have to go, um, I'll uh... c-catch up with you guys later."

Then, the valiant leader of the Power Rangers hurried out of the Youth Center, not looking anyone in the eye. The remaining teens watched him go, completely stunned.

Katherine's wide azure gaze stared at the exit through which Tommy retreated long after he was gone.

Chapter Five

In Angel Grove Park, Tommy sat beneath the long, protective arms of a large maple tree, gazing out at the still waters of the lake. He rose to his feet, and walked along the shore, his eyes blank with stubborn disbelief. As he walked, he came across a large stone slab, surrounded by flowers and grass at the very edge of the water.

His face remained numb when he remembered the day he lost his Green Ranger powers for the first time. That day, he came to this very spot, to work out some of his anxiety in the fresh air. He felt powerless and lonely, much like he felt now. It had seemed that his life was over. At least, until she came for an impromptu visit.

Earlier that day, Tommy had decided that he would ask his charming, beautiful pink teammate to an upcoming dance, but when the opportunity arose, they were attacked by Rita's Putty Patrol. After the painful, exhausting loss of his powers, he had felt more self-conscious than ever, and looked away from Kimberly's soothing gaze, for fear of losing himself in their golden shimmer. So Kim decided to take the first step. Ever so shyly, she started a conversation that culminated in the most tender of kisses, which finally gave him the chance to express the feelings he'd struggled with since the day they met.

Believe it or not, it was the happiest day in Tommy's life. Even though he had lost his powers, the loss was coupled by a great gain: the knowledge that Kimberly Hart loved him. From that point onward, Tommy had looked at that special stone with fondness. It was where his life truly began. He gained unsurpassed strength that day, even though his powers were gone. That inner strength, that he never really knew was there, showed itself time and time again… especially when Kimberly was in danger. That strength and self-confidence helped him mature, and grow into a fitting candidate for the White Ranger powers later on, and even the leadership of the Power Rangers. He owed it all to Kimberly, and the kiss by the lake.

Simply put, her love laid a solid foundation upon which he reconstructed himself.

Tommy touched the stone with his fingertips, dragging his hand against its porous surface. Just what was he supposed to do now?

He jumped when a warm hand tapped his shoulder.

"Tommy, are you okay?"

Tommy quickly wiped his face and turned around to see Katherine.

"Yeah," he murmured. Katherine wasn't so easily convinced.

"Everyone's really worried about you."

"I'm sorry," he sighed, looking to the side, "but I just don't get it. I mean, Kimberly's never mentioned anything about this..." He added weakly, "until now."

"I wish there was something I could say to make you feel better," Kat admitted, "but I know there isn't."

"Thanks anyway," Tommy said with a forced smile.

"Will you call one of us?"

"Yeah, sure," said Tommy, looking back at the water. "No problem."

"You take care," Kat said sternly.

"Yeah."

Katherine stared at her leader, watching as his screaming dark eyes turned back to the lake, effectively dismissing her. She sighed deeply as she gave up, and walked back to the path leading out of the park. On her way, she found Billy waiting.

"Hey," she greeted quietly.

"Any luck?"

"He's really in bad shape," Kat sighed.

"This calls for drastic measures," Billy decided. "We're going to have to do something to cheer him up."

"What? Do you have something in mind?"

"I think I just might," the genius answered, a smile of inspiration forming on his lips. "Come on."

Chapter Six

Thursday, February 13, 1997

In their small apartment nestled deep within Coach Schmidt's training complex, Kimberly and Renee enjoyed a rare evening of relaxation, watching a comedy recently released to video on their small television.

Occasionally, Renee crumbled into near-hysterical laughter. More than once she almost choked on her salt-free popcorn by suddenly laughing at one crude joke or another. Yet, despite Renee's mirth, the atmosphere was anything but amusing. For while Kimberly's eyes stared straight ahead at the movie, her mind was three thousand miles away.

For what must have been the thirtieth time that evening, Kimberly's gaze slid to the digital clock beside her bed.

The harsh red light flared eleven-thirteen.

Despite herself, Kim released a small sigh. Renee glanced at her friend, heaving a sigh of her own as she put the movie on pause.

"Kim, you're depressing me," she grumbled.

"Sorry, 'Ne," said Kim, "but Tommy always calls me at ten o'clock. He's over an hour late!"

Renee smirked. "I thought you said your boyfriend would be late to his own funeral."

"Yeah," Kim sighed, "but he's usually on time when he calls me."

"You also said he's very forgetful," Renee pointed out.

"True, but he doesn't forget me

!" Kim practically whined.

"I understand that, but maybe something important came up, and he was distracted."

That was entirely possible. After all, Tommy was still a Power Ranger, and duty always came first. Their telephone conversations never touched upon Ranger issues, considering the phone lines weren't necessarily secure, but when she visited California in December Billy had given her all the details of the team's newest enemy: the Machine Empire.

The Zeo Rangers had a lot on their hands. Of course, world security would come before a simple phone call.

She was overreacting.

"Or," continued Renee, "maybe he wanted to save his money to call you tomorrow. Don't tell me you forgot what day tomorrow is!"

"You're right, 'Ne," said Kim with a smile. "He'll call tomorrow."

Renee snickered as Kim dove her hand into the warm bowl, tossing the puffed kernels into her mouth one at a time.

"So...what's this movie about again?"

Kim squealed as Renee tossed a fistful of popcorn at her.

Chapter Seven

Friday, February 14, 1997

"Happy Birthday to You,
Happy Birthday to You,
Happy Birthday dear Kimmie...
Happy Birthday to You!!"

sang the entire squad of gymnasts.

"And many moooore..."

added Gunther Schmidt in his deep baritone. The entire group screamed and shouted, and Kimberly couldn't help but laugh hysterically. She had stepped into the gym for evening practice at six, as usual, and was surprised by her friends singing a capella

.

"Surprise!" cried Renee in excitement. "Happy Eighteenth, Girl!"

"You guys shouldn't have..."

"Nonsense," said Trevor, kissing her cheek. "How could we not celebrate the birthday of one of our favorite gymnasts?"

"Come on, now," said the Coach, "let the Birthday Girl through! She has to cut the cake!"

Trevor gave Kim his arm, and escorted her to the table, where three gallons of milk and a large sheet cake, with white frosting, small pink flowers on the sides, and a little balance beam in icing, were waiting. Renee handed Kimberly the knife, and she started cutting the first piece.

Chapter Eight

Meanwhile, at a ski resort nestled in the serene mountains several hours north of Angel Grove, Tommy stood beside Heather Thompson, a beautiful champion skier, atop a snow covered cliff. They had met not long after Tommy, Katherine, and Billy arrived at the resort, and the two immediately hit it off. And after Tommy heroically saved her from falling off a treacherous slope, Heather couldn't help but find this mysterious young man intriguing… and attractive.

"This place is amazing," Tommy marveled, taking off his helmet and gazing down the cliff. "Look how far it is to the bottom!"

"I come up here to get excited before I compete," Heather revealed. "It's like there's no one else in the world when you're up here. No pressures."

Tommy nodded his agreement, a faraway look in his eyes.

"No one expecting anything from you," Heather continued, gazing intently at Tommy. He turned to her, and looked deeply into her warm golden brown eyes. He smiled.

"Listen Tommy," Heather said quietly, "I hope you don't mind, but Kat and Billy told me a little bit about Kimberly --"

Tommy's smile fell, and he turned away, staring down the high cliff again. Heather swallowed her concern, and continued.

"I'm sorry; it sounded like you guys has something really special."

"We did," he said in a bitter tone, "but I guess nothing lasts forever, right?"

Heather touched his shoulder and smiled up at him. "Want to talk about it?"

"No," said Tommy with an uncomfortable laugh. "Thanks anyway."

"Okay," she breathed, once again losing herself in his soulful eyes. Tommy met her gaze, drinking in golden brown kissed with traces of gray… and for a moment, a familiar feeling came over him. Their faces inched closer together, her warm breath tickling his lips.

Suddenly, Tommy blinked in shock. What am I doing? She's not

Kimberly!

He quickly turned away from Heather, and pulled on his helmet to hide the flush of embarrassment.

"Hey, uh, we'd better go," he decided, walking towards the snowmobile that brought them to the cliff. "Ready?"

Heather stared at him, shocked at his instantaneous change of heart. "Yeah," she grumbled, unable to hide her disappointment.

Chapter Nine

After a few hours of singing, dancing, and far too much sugar, Kimberly excused herself at a nine-thirty. At five minutes to ten, she plopped onto her bed, utterly exhausted.

"He should be calling any minute now..."

But he didn't call. Kim spent over an hour waiting by the telephone, flipping through television stations or fashion magazines, and constantly glancing at the clock, or the telephone. She sighed deeply, and picked up the romance novel she was reading; but she couldn't concentrate. By eleven o'clock, Kimberly had resorted to staring intently at the phone, as if it would ring at any moment. By eleven fifteen she picked up the telephone, checking to see if there was a dial tone and that the ringer was turned on. Once she was certain the phone was in service, she returned to her vigil.

That's how Renee found her when she stepped into the room just shy of midnight.

"What on Earth are you doing?" she asked. Kim grimaced, and looked up at her roommate.

"Waiting for Tommy to call," she said simply.

Renee tried her best to mask her surprise, but she doubted she could hide it from Kim. "Well, maybe you should call him. Just to check up on him."

Kim nodded, picking up the phone. "He probably didn't think I'd be home… or something."

She dialed the familiar number of the Oliver house, and let it ring. After the third ring, a young boy answered the phone.

^Hello, Oliver residence.^

"Hiya, Jesse. It's Kimberly."

^Oh, hey Kim!^

The boy perked up. ^How are you?^

"Fine. Listen, is your brother there?"

^No, he went away for the weekend.^

Kimberly couldn't keep the surprise from her voice. "Really? Where did he go?"

^He went skiing with Kat.^

Silence.

^Kim? You there?^

"Uh…" her mind was in a daze. "W…what did you say?"

^He went skiing with Kat for the weekend. He should be back Sunday. Want me to tell him you called?^

"No!" Kim said quickly, "Nevermind. I...I'll try again Sunday. Take care, Jesse."

^G'bye, Kim.^

Kim's hand inched from her face, slowly hanging up the receiver. Then, she stared at it in a daze.

"What happened?" asked Renee.

"That was Tommy's little brother Jesse," Kim mumbled, "Tommy's not home."

"Oh?" said Renee, "Well, that's not such a big deal, Kim. It's still early in California. He'll probably be back in an hour or so."

"No, he won't."

Renee blinked. Suddenly, Kim's tone rolled from detached to desperate. Tears began to build, a psychological dam bursting before Renee's very eyes. "He...he went skiing for the weekend. He went skiing with Kat on my birthday! On Valentine's Day!"

"Who's Kat?"

"My replacement

!" Kim whimpered. She then gathered her knees to her chest, tightly hugging her legs as she struggled to regain some composure. Renee was thunderstruck until she shook off her surprise, and sat beside her friend.

"I'm sure it's a misunderstanding," she soothed, squeezing Kim's quivering shoulder, "Jesse could've gotten the facts wrong. I bet a whole group of them went. Why don't you call one of your other friends and find out?"

"No!" Kim gasped, "I…I don't want to look like I'm checking up on Tommy. I don't have the right to keep tabs on him or anything. Jesse said he'll be back Sunday. I'll call him then, and we'll straighten this whole mess out."

"Right," said Renee, "and don't worry about it, Kim. I'm sure it looks worse than it really is."

Kimberly's lip quivered, but she couldn't form words to answer.

Part Three: The Seed

Chapter Ten

Sunday, February 16, 1997

The past two days had been a nightmare for Tommy. His first love dumped him without warning. Then, his best friends tried to distract him by dragging him on vacation, but he just had to meet an attractive, spirited young woman, who reminded him far too much of Kimberly for comfort. Still, he had been interested in at least becoming friends with Heather Thompson, but the Machine Empire continued to get in the way, forcing Tommy and his friends to cut the ski vacation short. He had to leave Heather without a decent explanation, and he could tell she was annoyed. Katherine decided to set up a romantic dinner for the two of them that evening at the Juice Bar, and things had been going quite nicely. At least, until the Machine Empire struck again, forcing Tommy to leave yet again.

When he came back, Heather was gone.

Wow…two rejections in four days

. That's gotta be some kind of record,

he reflected numbly, wiping the smudges off a glass of sparkling apple cider. Slow, romantic music played in the background, making him feel even more alone. For the second time in half a week, Tommy was left behind by a woman he cared about. How can a person deal with that?

"I'm sorry things didn't work out, Tommy," Katherine murmured from her seat across from him at the elegant dinner table, "I wanted everything to be perfect."

"Just forget it Kat," Tommy sighed. "What you did was incredible! I'm just really lucky to have a friend like you."

"I just thought it would help take your mind off things if you had someone in your life."

Tommy remained silent. Was that really true? Was that even fair

to the "someone"

in question?

"It's just going to take some time is all."

Kat nodded, as a new song played softly on the radio. She closed her eyes, a dreamy grin crossing her face. "Oh, I love this song," she commented.

Tommy looked up at Katherine's blissful expression. For a moment, it was almost as if he were seeing her for the first time.

She had always been pretty, but this evening, her hair gently curled and pulled back from her face, and a simple but elegant rose pink dress that emphasized her long legs and feminine curves, she was simply stunning.

Kat was also a true friend. She really cared for him; she proved it by all the effort she put into helping him heal.

"Hey," he said, the first genuine smile crossing his face in days, "what would you say if I asked you to dance?"

Kat opened her eyes, and looked at Tommy in surprise. She saw him smile, and she couldn't help but smile back. "I'd say...promise not to step on my feet, and you've got a deal."

"You got it," he said, standing up and taking her hand. He led her away from the table, and they slowly swayed to the music, foreheads touching.

Chapter Eleven

The past two days had been a nightmare for Kimberly. After trying to convince herself for hours that the whole "Kat-thing"

was only a misunderstanding, Kimberly finally managed to fall asleep. But even as she slept, she wasn't at peace. In her dreams, she pictured Tommy hand in hand with Kat, standing on the large stone by the lake in Angel Grove Park. He leaned over to kiss her… on the very same spot

where they had shared their first kiss.

She woke up just before their lips touched. Shivering, she screamed to herself that she was simply overreacting…Kat and Tommy were only friends. It's not like she didn't go on picnics with Billy from time to time, or hang out with Jason and his family. It hadn't meant anything, and Tommy never seemed uncomfortable with her attachment to all the other male Rangers. She certainly had no right to freak out if Tommy spent a little time with a fellow Ranger.

But then she recalled something else…a scene not from her imagination, but from her memory.

…staring at Tommy through the Viewing Globe as he sailed through some magical void in a black convertible, a gorgeous blonde huddled tightly at his side…

Kim's mouth went dry. "Zordon? Who's that girl…?"

She'd never brought that up. At the time, she was too worried about Tommy's safety to question how he wound up in the driver's seat of some blonde bombshell's Mustang. And by the time he was out of danger, she was too relieved to care.

But what was

that about?

And why did Kat steal her

Power Coin when she was under Rita's spell? Was it her plan from the beginning to be rid of… the competition?

"Dammit!" she hissed, clutching her head, "I trust him! I do!"

"…your boyfriend is a hot, popular guy, whose girlfriend is three thousand miles away! You may talk to him Thursday and Sunday nights, but who do you think he's with the rest of the week?"

Kat. He's with Kat.

Fresh tears filled her eyes. The seed of doubt had been planted, and she would be hard-pressed to dig it out before it really began to sprout.

And there was nothing she could do to stave off the gnawing suspicions, blended with nauseating guilt over the simple fact that she didn't

trust the man she loved.

She lived through Saturday and Sunday in a daze, trying her best not to appear utterly lost and helpless to her teammates. But her landings were off-balance, her flips were out of rhythm, and her limbs moved out of sync.

In short, everyone with eyes could see she was in agony.

By the time Sunday evening rolled around, she waited in her apartment anxiously, practically counting the seconds until ten o'clock, their scheduled call time. During the torturous hours in which she contemplated how

to handle everything, she decided she didn't want to call too early, and thereby appear too anxious to talk to Tommy. She was going to play it cool, and casually ask Tommy what he'd been up to over the weekend.

It's always possible the Rangers had to go on a mission to another planet, and Tommy made up the excuse of going skiing for his family,

she stubbornly considered, feebly clinging to some shred of faith that Tommy would never miss her birthday intentionally. It's happened before, when the Power Rangers went to Edenoi. It can happen again.

As soon as the clock flashed ten, shaking fingers punched in the phone number. She held her breath as it rang.

Chapter Twelve

In the Oliver house, Lillian was busy washing the dishes after dinner. Tonight there had only been three at the table, for her adopted son Tommy had spent the evening with a young lady. Lillian had been so relieved Tommy was dating again, she hugged him tightly right before he left, and wished him the best of luck.

She recalled that past Wednesday with a shudder. Tommy had come home at about four o'clock in the afternoon, which was unusually early for any active teenager. But that wasn't all, for when he came home that day, he looked like death warmed over. His eyes were bloodshot, his tan skin was pale, and his hair was a mess. Lillian had asked him what was the matter, but Tommy couldn't bring himself to speak. He only looked at his mother, bottomless brown eyes bleeding with despair. He then handed her a crumpled sheet of paper, and slowly ascended the stairs to his bedroom.

Lillian read the letter, and was so shocked she could barely breathe. How could Kimberly do this to him? Kimberly seemed to be such a sweet, considerate, charming girl. And judging by the smile that lit up Tommy's face whenever she called, or the care he took in selecting a present for her, it seemed to all the world that to Tommy, she was the sun, the moon, and the stars.

Truth be told, Lillian was never quite comfortable with just how attached Tommy had come to be to her. At times his affection seemed to border on idolatry, and considering just how sensitive Tommy was, Lillian had dreaded the day her fanciful son would be given a harsh dose of reality. Just how long did high school romances last, anyway?

After getting to know Kimberly, Lillian let her fears rest. Despite the stereotype of the beautiful, flirtatious cheerleader with thoughts that ran about as deep as a pitri dish, Kimberly seemed sincere in her affection for Tommy. In fact, it almost seemed that Kimberly loved Tommy as much as Tommy loved her; if "love"

is the proper word to describe the doting, playful emotional state they displayed. Lillian was somewhat relieved by the belief her son's heart was safe with the spirited young woman.

Oh, how wrong she was! For not only did Kimberly have the nerve to go so far as to fall in love with another man without breathing a word to Tommy about it earlier, she callously wrote him a letter! No, Kim wasn't woman enough to actually talk

to the young man whose heart she ripped out with a blunt knife…she didn't even bother

with a decent explanation! The fickle girl just scribbled a half-hearted letter, and to add insult to injury, mailed it to the Youth Center

so all their mutual friends could witness his humiliation!

Lillian had tried to go talk to Tommy, but he had locked himself in his bedroom. He didn't come out that night, nor the next morning for school. She was unspeakably grateful when Kat and Billy came by Thursday afternoon, asking her permission to take him on a little vacation to clear his mind. When he had come back Sunday afternoon, he was in better spirits than when he left Friday morning, but she could tell he was still absolutely crushed.

The wounds the selfish, arrogant little brat left in her son's heart would take years to heal.

Lillian heard the telephone ring, turned off the faucet, and picked up the receiver. "Hello?"

^Hi, Lil!^

chimed a familiar voice. ^How's it going?^

Lillian bit down on her tongue, eyes widening in shock. But rather than yell and scream, which was her first instinct, Tommy's mother composed herself before she answered. "Sorry, Kimberly," she said coldly, "but Tommy is out."

^Oh,^

said Kim, obviously nervous. ^Um, do you know when he'll be back?^

"No I don't. He went to dinner this evening."

^Uh…if you don't mind me asking, who did he go with?^

"I don't think it's any of your business, but Katherine invited him. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a mess to clean up."

With no further ado, Lillian rudely hung up the phone. As soon as she turned the faucet back on, she heard footsteps in the hallway.

"Hey, Mom," said Tommy, locking the front door behind him. He had his suit jacket flung over his shoulder, and a wan smile on his face.

"Hi Baby," she said, embracing him tightly. She wasn't usually quite this affectionate with an eighteen year-old son, but at a time like this, he needed all the love she could offer. "So, how did it go?"

"Not as expected," he admitted, "but not bad. Who was that on the phone?"

"No one dear."

Chapter Thirteen

Kimberly was in hysterics when Renee arrived that evening. She couldn't even bring herself to sit up. She lied on her stomach, dry sobs heaving her body as her tears had long since run dry.

Renee didn't need to ask what happened.

"I'm so sorry," she choked, her own eyes watering with compassionate tears as she sat down beside her friend. Kim sat up, and hugged Renee desperately.

Kim was barely coherent, but Renee picked up a few choice words.

Dinner. Kat. And this time, it was Tommy's mother who relayed the message. So there was no way to attribute the news to a child's error.

"He doesn't love me," Kim murmured feebly, once she recovered the ability to speak in full sentences, "Even his mother hates me now! I should've known… how could I have possibly expected him to love me with Kat around? She's so tall, so blue-eyed, so blonde… I'm just… me…"

"It'll be okay," soothed Renee.

"NO!"

Kim shrieked with newfound strength, "How could he do this to me? Why couldn't he be honest with me? It would've hurt…but not like this

! Why did I have to find out like this

?!"

Kimberly once again buried her face in her pillow, shaking so violently Renee actually feared she'd crack a rib.

Chapter Fourteen

A cold, reserved smirk of triumph pulled the hidden lips behind Lord Zedd's stainless steel mask. He stepped closer to the smokescreen he had generated, a chill of anticipation in his metal spine at the sight of his future bride shrieking in betrayed anger.

"Soon, your pain will end, my Queen," he whispered, his voice oddly gentle.

Once he felt he'd witnessed her despair enough, he snapped his fingers, changing the view. Now, he watched the Red Ranger, a broken shell of the man he was half a week ago, sitting on the corner of his bed as he reread the letter from his beloved. Or at least, the letter he thought

was from his beloved.

Never has a plan come together so perfectly. They are but pawns in my hands…only seeing exactly what I

deem them to see.

After hours of deliberation, in which he discarded plots including clones, evil spells, and holograms, he stumbled upon pure brilliance: a forgery. A cold letter, written in Kimberly's flowing script, delivered through the local postal system. No concerns about Zordon tracing his evil magicks, or a clone acting out of character. The perfect wedge to slip through their long-distance relationship, chipping a single nick off the perfect Red Ranger's self esteem and letting him collapse into a train wreck.

But what was all the more satisfying was how easily Kimberly began to suspect. Zedd had still been considering how to bring her to despise her lover, when her own deep-seated fears came to light at the very thought of her blonde successor spending any undue time with the Red Ranger.

It surprises me how quick Kimberly was to believe the worst. It's amazing, but Rita's little Kitty-Kat has actually proven herself a worthwhile project. Astonishing how she performed her best work without the spell…

His smirk became a chilling cackle as he once again switched the screen, and peered into the privacy of Kimberly's room. She cuddled against her pillow, staring out into space with a haunted gaze that had lost all its fire.

Temporarily, at least.

"Weak and broken, only to rise again," he assured her softly. "You will rise shortly, Empress… a phoenix of fire and vengeance. In Serpentera, it should only take me a few days to reach Earth…"

"And why, exactly, are you going to Earth?" came the demanding screech that grated on Zedd's nerves like nails on a chalkboard. Zedd unwittingly shivered, scowling at his wife who stood in the archway of their chambers.

"I'll be damned before I tell you

anything!" he growled. "You'll probably just jinx me!"

Rita blinked, her face falling into utter shock at the venomous tone her husband had taken. He hadn't been that

malicious to her since…uh oh…

She swallowed her nerves, doing her best to hide her panic behind a mask of outrage. "Excus

e me?!" she howled, "Just what is that supposed to mean?!"

Rita's façade crumbled as her husband approached her, hot ruby aura blazing off his body. "I have no idea why I married you," he told her, his voice the deadliest of calm, "but I've come back to my senses. I cannot tolerate your hideous voice, your chronic headaches, half-baked schemes, or that prehistoric dictator you call a father, an instant longer! I'm taking Serpentera, and leaving. Pray to whatever god you recognize that our paths never cross again."

He then leaned closer to her, forcing her to arch backwards. "If you do

happen to stumble passed me, do not delude yourself… I will kill you on sight. Better that than risk succumbing to whatever insanity made me your lapdog for the past year."

With that Zedd left the room. When his terrifying presence finally faded, Rita was able to breathe again.

Chapter Fifteen

In a matter of minutes, Lord Zedd boarded his flagship Serpentera without any of the pomp or circumstance associated with the departure of an allied Emperor. The colossal reptilian Zord easily dwarfed any Ultra-Megazord the Power Rangers had managed to put together, making it the truest masterpiece of ancient design.

If only it was more fuel-efficient.

After finding his way to the bridge, he then activated the engines, and plotted a course towards Earth.

"Now that that old bag of a wife has been jettisoned, my next task is to eliminate all who lay claim to my empire. Serpentera will eliminate those blasted Machines once and for all!"

Through the corner of his eye, Zedd noticed a flashing red light. He rose to his feet, and warily checked the console.

His visor glowed a blinding scarlet, completely engulfing the "Low Fuel"

gauge.

"There isn't enough power for me to reach Earth and attack the Machines!" he shouted, trembling with rage.

He was so close…!

But, all was not lost just yet.

"If I fly at a slower speed, I should be able to conserve power. But, it will take months

for me to reach Earth if I do not tax the engines to their limit…"

He tapped his chin in consideration. "I suppose it doesn't matter. What are a few months to a being who has lived for ten thousand years?"

His confident smirk returned as Lord Zedd reprogrammed navigation. A new estimated time flashed for his acknowledgement.

"Ninety-eight days," he whispered, leaning back into his chair, "Plenty of time for me to determine just how to annihilate that mechanical abomination of an empire!"

Part Four: The Road Home

Chapter Sixteen

Wednesday, May 21, 1997

Run. Foot crush the spring, launching her into the air. Forward somersault. Land on beam in a deep knee-bend, arms wide to maintain perfect balance.

Straighten in one smooth motion, bending left elbow inward. Twirl on toes of right leg, lifting the other in a pirouette. Break spin abruptly, stretching out left leg and bending right knee deeply. Push body forward, balancing on left toes, twisting until right foot lands on opposite side of left. Straighten body, inching towards edge. Back flip, then bend backwards. Handspring, then another half, holding body perfectly vertical while clutching the tanned leather.

White dust drifted into her eyes and nose, but she didn't so much as tear in reaction. Her body was a honed machine, flawlessly twirling and flipping with no regard to the fact she relied on a bar mere inches in width, hovering four feet off the ground.

Her long ponytail beat against her forehead as she righted herself. I'd better wear a bun for the competition…

Full lips firmly pressed together, her body didn't so much as tremble as she held her arms forward, preparing for another forward aerial somersault.

Success!

Over the past three months, her balance beam routine moved from respectable to mind-blowing. Perhaps it was due to her dedication, or perhaps even a side effect of being a Power Ranger, but she was able to perform sequences that were beyond her wildest dreams when she first started.

She was a living, breathing, performing machine.

She bit back an excited smile as she executed another perfect series of handsprings along the length of the beam. It's a lock! We'll win the gold!

But…what good did the success do her? For once the championship was over… her life was a mysterious black hole.

She shook off the discomforting thought. She had made it through the past three and a half months by focusing only on the events on May 24 and 25… the Pan Global Games Gymnastics Meet.

There was no life beyond May 25. And there was no life beyond gymnastics.

She moved through the rest of the routine without even blinking, her mind reciting each step in turn just as she performed it. And after a minute, for which she trained nine months, Kimberly leapt off the beam, somersaulting and landing in a deep crouch.

She straightened, arms flying behind her back as she acted out the obligatory bows. But to her surprise, the deafening silence of the empty gymnasium exploded into eager applause.

"Hey Shrimp…betcha weren't expecting me

to pop up!"

Kim's breath caught in her throat. Only one

person could call her "Shrimp"

and live to repeat the offense. He started calling her that back in second grade, and he'd received a knee in the groin and a yank of his ear in return.

After a month of feuding, the pair slowly grew into the most inseparable friends.

"Jason!!"

Kim streaked across the empty gym, tears wetting her eyes for the first time in weeks as she literally threw herself into Jason's waiting arms.

Just about any other man would've collapsed under the weight of her enthusiasm… but not Jason Scott Lee. The young man held her tightly in his grip, spinning her around twice before setting her on her own feet.

"Wow, Kim… you really put on some weight."

Kim's elated smile folded into a sardonic grin. "Flatterer."

Jason offered a half-grin. "I'm joking

!" he amended. "Sheesh Kim, you're melting away! There isn't an ounce of fat on you!"

Kim smiled at that, stepping back and pivoting full-circle. "One hundred twelve pounds of pure muscle," she announced proudly. "There's no room on the beam for flab!"

After the eighteen months since he last saw her, before he moved to Geneva for the World Peace Conference, she'd done a great deal of growing up. She was lean and compact, fit arms and legs creating the illusion of additional height. Her hair hung past her shoulders, even when styled in a high ponytail. He noticed she had forgone the red highlights she'd become enamoured with once she started dating Tommy, leaving her hair its natural array of deeper browns.

All in all, Kimberly looked fantastic.

However, Jason was quick to notice one exception. When he met her gaze, he found himself startled at her eyes. They were the exact shade of golden brown, with sparks of gray scattered in the iris, but for some reason, they didn't shine like they used to.

"My God…what are you doing

here?" she gushed. "So what's the Conference like? Jeesh, I haven't even spoken to you since Christmas! There just aren't enough holidays, you know?"

Jason smiled as Kimberly went on and on without stopping for a single breath. She asked every question in the book… about his family, his plans, any girlfriends (demanding details)

, and the collective she called "the guys."

When she broached that particular topic the river of words ebbed. Her brow creased with a touch of worry, and she looked behind him. "Did the others come?"

Jason examined her expression. "Nah, the Machine Empire has kept the Rangers pretty busy, and Trini and Zack are on a good-will trip to South Africa until September."

Her face was perplexing. At once, she seemed mildly disappointed and greatly relieved.

Why was that?

"Maybe we can get Billy to drop in," Jason commented, "I'm not sure how long the flight is, but with all that trans-warp technology they have on Aquitar, I'm sure it can't be too long."

"Aquitar? Is that in the Middle East or something?"

Jason chuckled at her joke…until he noticed her questioning gaze.

"You're kidding, right?"

Kim shrugged.

Jason's jaw hung open. "You've gotta be! You mean you didn't hear about the wedding?"

Now it was Kimberly's turn to gawk. "Billy's getting married

?"

Jason shook his head to align his thoughts. How could the erstwhile Pink Ranger be that

out of touch with her friends?

Kim sighed, as if reading his mind. "I've lost touch," she admitted, with another shrug, "The Coach's had me practicing night and day. I really needed to lock my balance beam routine, or we would've been sunk."

Jason nodded, but in truth he didn't believe that for a moment. Kimberly always put loved ones first- before school, before work, before herself. How could she let a diversion like gymnastics interfere with friendships?

That wasn't like Kim at all…

"Well, I'd love to catch you up," Jason offered, his wide smile returning as he slid his arm over her shoulder, "Where's the nearest Friendly's."

Kim grimaced. "Uh…hell-o

! Remember, 'one hundred twelve pounds of muscle'? I can't eat ice cream!"

Jason answered with a toothy grin. "Then you can have a water as I down a sundae that'd put Zack Taylor to shame!"

Kim fell into peals of laughter at the mental image. Despite everything that had happened, and how she'd hardened herself over the months since her nightmarish birthday, she truly did miss her friends. All of them…except Kat and Tommy, of course. She wanted absolutely nothing

to do with them, but that seemed impossible if she kept in contact with their closest companions.

Desperate for peace of mind, she'd amputated everything that was Angel Grove like a leg infected with gangrene. Anything to salvage what remained of her spirit.

Now, she was desperate for something else. For the easy companionship that came with lifelong friends.

And now…she had a chance.

So, without a second thought to the practice she was about to forego, she smiled at the invitation. "Let me get cleaned up first. It's probably not a good idea to go struttin' around Miami in shiny spandex."

Jason laughed again. "I thought that was your favorite part of being a Ranger!"

Kim smirked as she elbowed her oldest friend in the kidney.

Chapter Seventeen

Kim frowned her disgust, watching Jason slowly drag his spoon across warm, thick chocolate fudge, gooey marshmallow sauce, glazed chopped walnuts, and rich Vienna Mocha Chunk ice cream. He heaped as much as the spoon could hold, and then slowly savored the sinfully sweet concoction, a wide, stupid grin on his face.

Kim glanced down at her tiny cup of nearly translucent plain vanilla soft serve frozen yogurt, and glared death at her friend. "I hate you."

Jason tried to laugh, disregarding the mouthful of ice cream. He began coughing, gagging as he reached for his ice water. Kim fell into giggles, glancing around at the dozen or so patrons in the small ice cream shop that stared worriedly at the stricken young man.

"He's fine," she assured them, reaching across the small table to pound his back. The gagging shifted into deep, raw breaths, and Jason nodded, signaling his recovery.

"Well, you deserve it," Kim huffed, folding her arms. "No need to have a freakin' orgasm over ice cream."

Jason stared at her, absolutely dumfounded that such a crude comment could come from Sugar Sweet Kim's mouth.

"You've changed," he noted.

Her wry grin faded slightly, expressive eyes falling away from his searching gaze. "I've grown up," she answered, swirling her own spoon along the edge of the glass dish. "You can't be soft in professional sports, Jase. There's a lot of focus and dedication involved. Gunther doesn't run a gym…he runs a militia!"

Jason smiled at the jibe, clearly intended to lighten the mood. But he couldn't set his curiosity…or worry…aside so easily.

"Kim, you've been in a militia before," Jason said, his voice low to keep his comments confidential, "Saving the world takes more dedication than gymnastics, but you never lost your cheer."

Kim pursed her lips, her appetite and mirth suddenly dead. He'd spent less than an hour with her, and he'd already sensed that something drastic happened. I thought I hid it so well…

"What makes you think I lost my cheer?" she retorted, "Don't forget, the competition I've trained for almost a year starts Friday. There's a lot of pressure on me right now."

That was possible…but why was Jason unable to believe it?

He watched her carefully pile the melting frozen yogurt in the center of her bowl. She's hiding something…he realized, thoughtfully chewing on a mouthful of candied nuts and fudge. It's never been hard to see what Kim's really feeling.

"Don't worry about it," was what he said, "A few days in the California sun, sipping on Ernie's shakes and shopping at your favorite old haunts will brighten you right back up!"

He frowned as she cringed. "Kim?"

"I'm not going back to Angel Grove," she said quietly. She almost sounded guilty as she said it.

"Why? You told me you applied to AGU!"

"I…did," she revealed, resting her elbow on the edge of the table, "but things are different now. Angel Grove isn't home anymore. All my friends are gone-"

Jason dropped his spoon, dramatically clutching his chest. "Kim! You stab me with your words…"

Kim giggled faintly at his reaction, waving her hand. "Sorry… I forgot you moved back." Her mirth quickly died. "But you have to know where I'm coming from. Angel Grove isn't… home."

"Kim, I know the Angel Grove I came back to isn't the one I left. Without you, Trini, or Zack, it felt like a whole new city. But it's still home. I know your mother's gone, and Aisha and Billy have since moved on, but there's still Rocky, Adam, and Tom-"

Jason bit his tongue, eyes wide with shock as he watched a scowl tighten Kim's beautiful face. He blinked several times, disbelieving his own eyes as her delicate fingers tightened their hold on a napkin, clenching it mercilessly within her shaking fist.

Then, just as suddenly as it started, Kim collected herself. Her hand loosened, and the fury flowed off her face, leaving behind a passive, though saddened, expression.

Jason stared at Kimberly as if she were a total stranger.

Kim flinched under his piercing gaze, biting her lip to counteract her discomfort. "What?"

"Kim, what the hell

was that?"

Kimberly's nervous fingers began wringing the mangled napkin, long hair sweeping over her shoulders as she bowed her head.

"It's no big deal," she responded, "I guess I'm still a little bitter about the breakup."

She courageously lifted her gaze. Jason's blank expression surprised her.

"You didn't know Tommy and I aren't together any longer?"

"Well, no one's really talked

about it," Jason confessed, "I gathered that much when Tommy took Kat to…."

Another disturbing expression- a cross between a baleful frown and an ironic smirk- rendered the former Gold Ranger speechless once again.

"It's nice to hear they're so happy

together," she grumbled.

A deep frown on his face, Jason shoved his half-eaten sundae to the side. Boldly, he pushed Kim's dish away as well, and tugged the napkin from her hands.

Now, there was nothing for her to hide behind.

Steadily, his strong hands grabbed hold of her fists, silently coaxing her to meet his gaze.

Stunned, she lifted her head.

"Kimberly Ann Hart," he stated, his voice adopting the Leader Tone Kim had wordlessly obeyed just two scant years ago, "you're going to tell me exactly

what happened between you and Tommy."

She heaved an unsteady breath, pursing her lips to keep them from trembling as she maintained Jason's gaze. While his tone demanded her response, his eyes were pleading with her.

He was, after all, her oldest friend. One of the few friends she still considered trustworthy, since all the Zeo Rangers let their loyalties lie with their leader.

Despite her struggles, her eyes stung as she silently unlocked the mental closet where she'd stuffed the horrors of her breakup.

"I can't believe Tommy never told you," she breathed, closing her eyes to combat the tears that threatened to fall. She then scoffed. "Well, maybe it's not so

hard to believe…I mean hell, it's not like he ever had the balls to tell me

he'd found someone else!"

Her fingers shifted, suddenly clutching Jason's, begging him to listen to what she was about to relate.

"I'll give you the Cliff Notes version," she decided. "And please

Jase, for my sake… don't say anything until I'm done. And I swear, I'm telling you exactly what happened."

And so she did. She related everything, starting from the utter silence before her birthday, to her conversation with Jesse Oliver, culminating with the stomach-turning encounter with Tommy's mother, when the truth was finally revealed.

She'd intended to keep her tale short and to the point… but instead she was overcome with the torture of it all, burning like welts that had yet to heal, ravaging her heart and beating down her soul anew. Before she was done, tears slid freely from her eyes as she mourned the love she thought she had, and the loss of her heart to a man capable of tearing it to pieces.

During the gut-wrenching story, Jason was positively mortified. He was beyond confused, struggling with the emotions churning within. Shock, that Kimberly could even accuse Tommy of such malevolence. Fear, that perhaps Tommy wasn't the terrific guy he seemed. Rage, that someone could do that to his little sister. But the emotion that won out of the end was sorrow. As he watched Kimberly speak, her thin shoulders quivering, skin blanching, and eyes bleeding… he mourned the change he'd sensed in her earlier. A heartbreak like that was simply impossible to recover from. She'd never be the bright-eyed, overflowingly positive young woman he knew her to be. Betrayal, by someone you trust above all others, would always leave a devastating scar. She'd never be able to trust like she once did.

She would always suspect… seeing the bad rather than the good in all the people surrounding her.

No…it can't be this way! There's got to be another answer!!

Jason rationalized, staring wide-eyed at his oldest friend. The picture Kimberly painted seemed so at odds with everything he knew about his best friend…there had to be a logical explanation.

"Did you ever talk to him again?" he asked gently.

Kim scowled. "I called his house twice, and his family made it more than clear that I had no business trying to talk to him."

"Maybe if you kept trying…"

Suddenly, Kim pulled her hands from his, infinite hurt blazing in her eyes. Mentally, Jason slapped himself. Great… now she thinks I'm siding with Tommy…

"Dammit, Jason…I didn't give him a reason not

to call me," she hissed, "If that bastard truly cared one iota about me, he would've called me! But guess what? His number never popped up on my Caller ID. Never an apology for missing my birthday, a message just to see how I'm doing…nothing

! If he doesn't think I'm worth the effort of picking up the goddamned phone and dialing eleven digits, then to hell with him! I'm not gonna chase him around, begging him to love me. If Kat's that damn irresistible, and that conniving to have her eye on my boyfriend while yet calling me her 'friend,'

then they deserve each other!"

She jumped from her seat, fingers clutching her purse as she leveled her humiliated gaze at Jason. "Good night, Jason."

With that, she hurried out of the restaurant, leaving a dozen or so witnesses watch her retreat after her outburst.

Jason blinked, overwhelmed by her reaction. My God…what's happened to her??

Immediately, he tossed some money on the table, and raced after her.

Chapter Eighteen

"I should've known…I should've known…"

Kim squeezed her eyes tightly, bare toes digging into the cold, damp evening sand of the famous South Beach. The sea breezes were strong, carrying her hair fitfully behind her back. The short hem of her skirt buckled to the powerful wind as well, raging against her bare legs.

But she stood still, her body frozen as she let this newest heartache sink in.

"I should've known…"

After all, Jason and Tommy were "buds."

"Bros."

Why would Jason believe her

, anyway?

Maybe it's a guy thing,

she contemplated, her stomach churning with profound disgust. Maybe they just don't see anything wrong with chasing skirts.

She knew she was wrong. She may have had doubts about Tommy, but Jason

never lied to her. Never even held a secret from her.

Please God…tell me I'm wrong. I need Jason

now… I need a friend I can trust. Someone to guide me through this…

"Wow, Kim… you really run fast for someone with such short legs."

She didn't respond to the joke. Jason swallowed the smile he forced upon his lips, foregoing humor completely as he set his hands on Kim's shoulders, and turned her to face him.

"I'm sorry," he sighed, "What I said… didn't come out right. I didn't mean to imply that any

of this is your fault. I was just so surprised…I mean…Tommy's not like

that."

She sniffled weakly. "You don't think I know that?" she choked, "You don't think I've struggled with this? Jase, I loved

Tommy. I loved everything about him. He was sweet yet strong, shy but bold… he treated me like a princess. To think that he could ever hurt me, even by accident, was so hard for me to swallow. But there's no other explanation."

"Maybe --"

"No

other explanation," she repeated emphatically. "You said yourself that Tommy and Katherine are dating. What more do you need?"

He chewed his lip, carefully planning his response before a word of it left his mouth. He knew he was treading on thin ice.

"Because…it's hard to believe Tommy feels anything for Kat that he did for you."

Kim froze, her choked shudders stopping completely at the totally unexpected answer. She stared at Jason, eyes wide with disbelief… and something else. Something deeper, that she tried so hard to bury and forget.

Hope.

"W…what makes you say that

?" she breathed.

He offered a wan smile. "Kim, I saw you two together. I saw the way he looked at you… how he raced in front of you to open the door… how he walked you home every chance he got. You know we're friends… but you don't know how many times he asked about you when you weren't with us. Back before you were dating. He just wanted to know everything about you. Your favorite food. Favorite music. Favorite color… although I think that was pretty obvious."

A small smile graced her lip.

"With Kat, he's not like that. It took me weeks to figure out they were anything more than platonic friends. They don't hold hands in public, or hug, or even spend much time together. So you can imagine why it's really

hard for me to believe Tommy dumped you for her."

Kim was silent, eyes on the floor as she began quivering again. "B…but," she struggled, "Kat's so beautiful. Why wouldn't he love her?"

"Hey, I'm just telling you what I see," he answered, holding her close in a tight hug, "and what I don't

see. And I don't

see Tommy and Kat in love."

"No!" Kim howled, pushing away from her friend. She glared at him, desperately trying to douse the excitement he'd managed to stir in her just by alluding to a slim possibility. "I can't trust him…I just can't

! Fine, maybe he's not in love with Kat. Maybe he just got tired of her already, like he did with me."

"Kim…"

"No!"

she repeated, "If he cared for me at all, why didn't he call me

?! Why was he skiing with Kat on Valentine's Day, huh? Why'd he take her to dinner? Why didn't he call me

?!?!"

"I don't know, Kim," Jason answered gently, "but I do know one thing…there's only one person who can answer those questions."

Kim paled visibly, frown shifting from rage to bewilderment. "You can't be serious…"

"Come back to Angel Grove after the Games," he pleaded. "Just for a day or two."

"Are you nuts

?! I can't face them!"

"Kim, you can!" he assured her, "You're strong, Kim. Strong enough to pick up the pieces here. Strong enough to search for the truth. You have suspicions Kim. I'm not saying they're not warranted, but they are suspicions. You need facts. You need answers…or you'll always wonder what really happened that weekend. Right?"

"But I…" she stammered, backpedaling as she tried to collect her thoughts. "I…I'm through with Angel Grove! I don't need him!"

"You don't," Jason conceded, "but you need to know."

She squeezed her eyes closed.

"Kim, please. Just come for a few days. Stay with my family… visit your old friends. And together, we'll figure out what really happened."

Kim shook her head, overcome with indecision as she faced the offer she really couldn't refuse.

Part Five: Patience

Author's Note:

As this Part takes place in space, a few alien species not originating from Power Rangers will appear. Can you guess where they're from?

Chapter Nineteen

A short, bald biped from the planet Ferengenar stood behind the elevated podium. A confident grin settled on his oily face as he turned his beady eyes to the audience before him.

"And now, for the prize of the auction," he announced, sweeping his arm dramatically. A heavy velvet curtain pulled back, revealing a small, ornate box. The box was no more than a foot in breadth and depth, but even from a distance the glittering, transparent jewel that adorned the lid was plainly visible.

A few hushed whispers filtered through the subsequent silence. Creatures in the audience peered forward, gleams of excitement animating the eyes of many an educated consumer. Most of them easily recognized the fabled crest of Edenoid royalty.

"May I present an infamous weapon…so dangerous many never dared to believe it existed," the auctioneer continued. He lifted the black box high, letting the smoky spotlight above him gleam off its polished surface.

"This weapon is considered one of the greatest feats of technological advancement the Edenoid monarchy has ever created. Forged by the hand of King Lexion himself, the greatest of the creative geniuses of the Silicon Dynasty. Some say it is in fact his greatest creation, even more reputable than the Alpha robot line. Even greater than the awe-inspiring devices of Masked Rider. A weapon designed to manipulate and subsequently destroy the operating system of any mechanical device, from a cooking oven to a galaxy-class warship. A weapon so terrible, Lexion himself buried it within the labyrinthine tunnels of the palace catacombs, in an effort to keep it hidden from the universe. Due to the heavy tolls Edenoi has taken from the Count Dregon wars, Lexion's precautions have failed him, and the greatest weapon in existence will now see the light of day once again. My distinguished colleagues, feast your eyes on…the Pulse Bomb!"

The auctioneer decorously lifted the cover, holding the small box out for his audience to gaze upon in wonderment.

Instead of the awed whispers he expected, his enormous ears were deafened by cries of outrage.

Blinking in puzzlement, he turned the box toward himself.

His jaw unhinged at the sight of the empty box.

He continued blinking, as if trying to shake off the effects of some hallucinogenic spell. But no amount of blinking would return the fist-size bomb to its chamber.

Before he could compose himself, the unfortunate Ferengi was struck by the razor sharp batlh'etlh of a particularly violent client.

As chaos erupted in the packed auction house, no one noticed a red and black demon slip outside.

Chapter Twenty

Two-thousand kilometers distant, chairs flew across a remote saloon, shattering against walls, tables, and often the back of some hapless customer. Glasses of liquor crashed into each other, and drunken off-key sing-alongs polluted the dry air.

"Ha! Dragon's tail!" the robot declared, his victorious cry rising through the surrounding melee.

The two other beings around the table stared in astonishment at the hand of cards he tossed to them.

The larger player, a seven-foot monster reminiscent of a lion, revealed all ninety-eight of his razor sharp teeth in an impossibly wide, intimidating smile. "So it is," he rasped. "Very impressive hand, Deviot."

The mechanical misfit tipped his head modestly. "The Sprocket of Fortune has turned in my favor," he laughed, bending to collect his winnings.

The lion's serpentine tail shot forward, wrapping around Deviot's outstretched arm. "Almost…suspiciously

impressive."

Deviot blinked his copper eyelids, and managed to look aghast. "Lord Chimera…I assure you there was nothing

underhanded in this hand! I swear on the tomb of the Great Emperor Mondo the First!"

The second player, a muscular humanoid with a flare of black hair, revealed a frightening smirk. "Your treachery is legendary across half the galaxy," he noted, "I doubt you have enough loyalty for the House of Mondo to power a light bulb. In fact…aren't you a wanted felon?"

No anxiety was visible in Deviot's mannerism. He pulled away from the table, managing to slip out of Chimera's tail. He then crossed his arms lazily over his chest. "To set the record straight… I was only accused of treason because I allegedly assisted in Lord Gasket and Lady Archerina's elopement. Which hasn't been proven

, by the by…but even if it were true, I would only be guilty of a romantic heart. Not treachery

!"

The two creatures rose from their seats, and leaned over the table.

Deviot took a surprised step back. "Do you honestly

think I had cards hiding beneath my sleeves?"

His playing companions nodded.

Deviot then held out his arms. "What

sleeves? Machines do not wear cloth, only metal plating. You can't hide cards so easily beneath a suit of armor, Gentlemen."

Chimera's smile widened further, as his sapphire gaze slid to the man. "What do you think, Celeri?"

Celeri clenched his fists, an aura of chalky energy casting shadows in the valleys between his strained muscles. "I think I want my money back."

Deviot backed away slowly as the much larger beings advanced. Silence fell amongst the other bar patrons, and all watched in amusement as another sniveling weakling was about to learn why Onyx was a planet for warriors only.

Deviot tripped over a fallen stool, and fell flat on his back. He blinked in surprise as a lithe, feminine body leaned over him.

The woman set a calculating stare on the machine, before turning her fearless eyes to the two would-be attackers.

"I suggest you return to your business," she advised, folding her arms. Her pose would have been intimidating, if not for her slim figure, pretty face, and short stature.

Chimera and Celeri both sneered at the interloper. "Onyx is not the place for little girls," the former said, his voice low and menacing.

"You're right. And it also isn't the place for sore losers."

The audience began to buzz as fury wrinkled Chimera's face. Celeri himself began chuckling. "Bad idea, Girl. Now he's going to be rough with you."

The woman cocked her head, a curtain of sleek black hair falling over her shoulder. Her expression remained passive as her hand fell to the curved blade hanging from her golden belt.

Celeri's sneer fell when he witnessed the blade morph into a spinning discus of energy. "Chimera, watch out!" he cried in warning. "She's an Arachnid!"

But the beast was deaf to his ally's voice. "Nice parlor trick, Girl. But I fear no flashy lights."

"Idiot," she sighed, raising her hand. The discus followed her movements, hovering inches from her manicured fingernails. "Feel my Sting!"

She then launched the spinning disc. Chimera dodged the first pass, laughing deeply to mock her… but the disc returned, slicing into his shoulder and biting deeply.

Chimera winced at the pain, grasping the wound as streams of black blood rolled down his furry arm.

"You missed anything vital," he sneered, stepping forward, "I suggest you throw your frisbee again."

The woman tossed her hair behind her back, and caught the discus. The gold energy shifted back into a curved blade as it touched her dainty hand. "It's a shame you didn't do some research on alien species before coming to this planet," she informed him, sheathing her blade.

Chimera started to respond, and was astonished to taste the blood that dribbled from his mouth. Before an enthralled audience, the towering monster gurgled on his own blood, falling to the floor. His powerful limbs flailed helplessly, muscles tensing in agony as gore oozed from his ears, nose, and throat.

He never got up.

Celeri snarled at the woman, but had the common sense to hurry out of the bar. Chimera may have been a partner in a handful of raids, but avenging his death wasn't worth incurring the wrath of an Arachnid…and tasting the fastest-acting venom ever documented.

The woman smiled, crimson lips parting to reveal perfect white teeth. She then sat at the bar.

After a few seconds of hushed awe, the dozens of lowlifes populating the bar returned to their merriment and scuffling.

"Barkeep! Get me a bottle of Lord Yemn's Synthetic…vintage."

The bartender, a diminutive green troll with tall pointed ears, narrowed his small black eyes at the machine. "Synthetic cheap is not," he grumbled.

Deviot smiled, opening his palms to reveal his winnings. The wrinkles around the troll's mouth folded into a smile as he hopped off his booster bench. "Return quickly, I will!"

"Let me buy you a drink, my dear," he said to his savior, sitting beside her. His uncanny sight absorbed her appearance in an eye-blink: slender limbs, gold armor plated over yellow leggings, ornate gold headdress designed as a coiled scorpion's tail…

"You are Scorpina of Arachnida Prime," he realized. "The most infamous spy of the Phlegethon Empire."

Scorpina glanced at the robot over her shoulder, her smile an unnerving mixture of pleasant and wicked. "And you are Deviot, cousin to Queen Machina, who joined the forces of King Mondo's arch nemesis, King Aradon of the Northern Continent. Thanks to your efforts, King Mondo and his eldest, Prince Gasket, are at odds. Your treachery has put ten million in gold on your head… though most bounty hunters are too fearful of King Mondo's irrational temper to tread near his palace and try and collect."

The green troll hopped back on the bench that allowed him to reach the bar for service. He set a slender bottle and two shot glasses before Deviot. The Machine smiled charmingly at his companion, and poured two shots of thick ochre. He stared in astonishment as Scorpina swallowed the drink in a single gulp.

"An Organic that can stomach petroleum-based liquor," he noted, grinning widely, "I am duly impressed."

He then refilled her glass. "At any rate, the reports of my disloyalty have been greatly exaggerated. I did not take an active role in the Civil War."

Scorpina lifted her second serving, the oil swirling in the moving glass in slow motion. "Of course not. You are too devious to openly fight anyone. Instead, you manipulate and deceive those you despise, and help bring about their downfall indirectly."

Deviot laughed deeply, slowly sipping the potent liquor. "We all use methods that work best in our circumstances, my Lady…not that I admit

to your accusations, of course."

"Of course."

Deviot eyed the spy carefully as she polished off her second shot. "Not to insinuate I am ungrateful, but I must admit I am curious. Why did you rescue me from those barbarians?"

Scorpina set her glass on the bar, and fixed him with a steady gaze. Astonishingly, she seemed unaffected by the powerful liquor. "I came to this planet to find you."

"I'm truly flattered."

Scorpina smirked wryly. "Don't be. I have no interest in you whatsoever…but my Lord and Master wishes to meet you."

Though a master at maintaining composure, Deviot gulped. "Lord Zedd wishes to see me?"

The spy nodded, a sweet grin on her face. "As a matter of fact, he is awaiting our arrival."

She rose from her seat, casually tossing her hair once again. After meeting her level stare, Deviot also stood. "Well…no one denies an audience with Lord Zedd himself."

He plastered a confident smile on his iron face, and followed Scorpina toward the exit. On his way out, he glanced down at Chimera, whose face was contorted into a frown of unfathomable pain.

He sneered, opening a hidden plate beneath his wrist. "I lied, by the way. I always

have something up my sleeve."

A handful of cards fell onto the hairy corpse.

Chapter Twenty-One

Just outside the remote, nearly desolate town was a large field of dust. The field served as a parking lot, spotted with cruisers, shuttles, and other small space ships from dozens of different cultures.

One particular ship, vaguely shaped like an arrowhead, wasn't vacant. In the lower section of the small ship, the burly demon in red armor lined with razor sharp spikes stood waiting. He tapped his foot impatiently, narrow amber eyes glancing at the chronometer on the wall.

"Where is she?" he hissed angrily. His glance shifted to a small wooden crate lying on the floor beside him. "I did my

part…"

He grinned cruelly when he saw two individuals approach on the view screen.

Chapter Twenty-Two

"So, this is Lord Zedd's vessel?" Deviot wondered.

Scorpina rolled her eyes. "Don't be asinine. My Lord is on his flagship, in orbit of the planet. He awaits our arrival."

Deviot lingered behind Scorpina, watching her type the code to open the ship's hangar. "I'm leaving the planet?"

Scorpina grinned. "Considering you'd be nothing but scrap metal if I hadn't intervened earlier, a brief trip isn't asking much."

"You still haven't told me what your emperor wants from me."

"I am in no position to explain my Lord's intentions. You will meet him shortly."

Deviot sighed quietly, and followed Scorpina into the ship. Once inside, he noticed the other occupant.

The red demon fixed the robot with a frigid, knowing grin.

"Darkonda!" he growled, eyes narrowing suspiciously, "What are you doing here?"

The infamous bounty hunter laughed at the twinge of fear he detected in the mechanical voice. "I've recently come into Lord Zedd's employ. Dark Specter has no need of me for the time being."

"Still making a living kidnapping young girls?" the Machine hissed.

Darkonda's laugh deepened. "Oh, that's never for money. That's for pleasure."

He then turned to Scorpina. "All preparations have been made."

Chapter Twenty-Three

From within the spacious ship of Serpentera, Lord Zedd watched his small vessel depart from the desert planet's atmosphere.

So far, everything was going smoothly. Not long after leaving the M 51 galaxy, Zedd made contact with Scorpina, one of his more trusted spies. With her scheming mind and centuries of experience, he knew she would be a critical asset in his mission to destroy the Machine Empire.

Of course, he could

have returned to Phlegethon, and assembled an armada to face the Machine Empire in an open war. He did have enough loyal soldiers to give King Mondo a respectable challenge.

Unfortunately, open warfare would take far too long, and would more than likely culminate with the destruction of the very solar system he wanted to conquer.

No…war wasn't the solution. Instead, he opted for Scorpina's particular talent. Manipulation and trickery.

The little minx did deserve some credit -- the Pulse Bomb was her idea. During the first few weeks, which were dedicated to "research,"

the temptress learned of the rumored discovery of the Pulse Bomb by one of Dregon's lackeys. Rather than surrender the weapon of mass destruction to Dregon, the lackey decided to sell it to the nearest weapons dealer…and made a fortune.

Scorpina tracked down the dealership that acquired the Bomb, and learned of the auction on Onyx.

While Scorpina focused on the weapon itself, Lord Zedd concerned himself with the delivery method. King Mondo may have been irrational, but stupid he was not. His infinite Cog armies wouldn't let any Organic near the Palace without authorization. And surely any recognizable member of the Phlegethon Empire would be shot down before coming within a thousand miles of Earth's moon.

The actual potency of the Pulse Bomb was unknown. Therefore, to insure the rulers of the Machine Empire was duly obliterated in the blast, the bomb had to be detonated in their presence.

Someone… someone unaffiliated with Zedd's own forces… had to approach the Machine throne and deliver the bomb. That someone had to have an excellent reason

if he were to be allowed admittance.

Given enough time, patience, and ingenuity, anything

can be accomplished,

Zedd reasoned, turning away from the view screen. He took a seat on the command station of Serpentera, and waited.

Moments later, the bridge gate opened.

At the sight of the Emperor, Scorpina immediately fell to her knees in obeisance. Darkonda bowed stiffly, his fierce face never falling below waist-level. Deviot seemed unsure what to do, so he merely nodded to the foreign ruler.

"My Lord Zedd," Scorpina meekly uttered, rising to her feet, "our mission has been accomplished. May I introduce Deviot, traitor to the throne of the Machine Empire."

Zedd lifted his hand, briskly waving the visitor toward him. Deviot held his chin up confidently, and approached the most powerful sorcerer in the Milky Way.

"I am honored to meet you," Deviot stated, offering another graceful nod, "I have heard a great deal of your conquerings."

"Then I am sure you are aware of my difficulties with your nation," Zedd rumbled. Deviot took a step back at the harsh note in the emperor's voice.

"Your king has ousted me from the Sol system, where my satellite palace is located. While the system isn't a great loss, I have been humiliated by the invasion. Such an affront cannot be ignored."

"Sire, I must point out that Mondo is not my King," Deviot said quickly. "Surely you have heard of my current legal status."

Zedd nodded, the steady lights of the controls glinting off his steel faceplate. "Indeed. And that is why you are here."

Deviot smiled, falling into a gracious, deep bow. "I am honored to assist you. With my intimate knowledge of the royal family, I am certain I can offer you a great deal of valuable information."

Zedd answered with a chuckle. A deep, slow chuckle that tingled Deviot's tactile receptors.

"Unfortunately, I don't have the necessary patience to orchestrate some sinister upheaval. Instead, I plan to offer you to Mondo as a peace offering. Perhaps the Machine Empire and my own can come to an understanding, and even a coexistence treaty."

Deviot's eyes bulged. "M…my Lord…" he stammered, backing away from the throne, "Mondo is hardly a Machine to reason with! He couldn't even reconcile with his own son! Surely he would never treat with Organics!"

A terrible smirk pulled Darkonda's lip as he stepped forward, lying his hand on Deviot's shoulder. The robot winced as the intense grip tightened, nearly denting the bronze plating.

"It is a risk I am willing to take," Zedd decided. He then rose from his throne, grasping the sparking silver scepter in his clenched hand. Deviot trembled in outraged terror as the proclaimed Emperor of Evil walked toward him.

"S…sire…I beg of you…I can serve you! Serve faithfully as a spy, tactician, politician…"

Deviot's words degraded into a scream as Zedd touched his scepter to the robot's chest. White energy crackled along his body, forcing Darkonda to drop his grip.

When the blaze of energy faded, Deviot crumbled to the ground, smoke pouring from his fried circuits.

Wordlessly, Zedd held his palm out to Darkonda. A snide grin on his face, the demon sat the small wooden box in his employer's grasp.

He then held his own open palm out.

"Your job is only half done, Darkonda," Zedd reminded the bounty hunter, "I will pay nothing until the task is complete."

"I can easily get a fortune for that bomb," Darkonda rasped. "The opening bid was to be a million in gold."

Zedd responded as if he hadn't even heard him. "Scorpina, show Darkonda to the lab. Then set a course for Earth's moon."

The spy nodded, bowing deeply to her master. She then set her perfect, midnight eyes on Darkonda, a small quirk on her lips.

The demon watched the beautiful warrior turn, a delectable sway in her hips. A fierce, hungry grin darkening his face, the demon tossed Deviot over his shoulder, and followed suit.

Once the heavy footfalls of the monster faded from earshot, Lord Zedd pressed a button on his throne's console.

A wall lifted, revealing a small closet. Within it was a middle-aged human, a nauseated frown on his face.

"Disgusting!" the man growled, fists trembling with rage, "I caution you, Lord Zedd… that is no mere monster. He is a demon! He will surely rape that servant of yours to death, as he has done with countless pretty faces!"

"As he has probably done with your daughter," the emperor pointed out. He watched in amusement as the man cringed in torment.

"I assure you, Egeon, Scorpina is more than capable of taking care of herself. Her venom will kill any living organism in under a minute, provided it isn't protected by magic. And Darkonda is no Power Ranger."

"Filthy pig…" he continued, his eyes moist with emotion, "I haven't even seen his face in the flesh before this day. Only on the security tapes, on which I saw him steal my sweet Karone --"

"Clear your head, Minister," Zedd commanded, his voice biting, "This needs your full attention." Egeon stared at the fear-inspiring image of Lord Zedd, and watched as the emperor opened the small wooden box, revealing a mechanical device.

"The Pulse Bomb," Egeon breathed, "I never believed the stories."

"Believe them. This weapon is my chance to destroy the Machine Empire, and your chance to exact revenge on Darkonda for the disappearance of your dear child."

The Karovan readily took the bomb, and examined it carefully.

"Can you set this bomb to detonate the very moment Deviot opens his mouth to speak?"

"That would be easiest. I can connect the detonator to the jaw hinge…but what if Deviot awakens after Darkonda leaves the Machine Sky Base?"

Zedd answered with his chilling chuckle. "Darkonda will not leave before Deviot awakens. Mondo ordered Deviot to be arrested alive, so he could torture the traitor into revealing all he knows of Aradon's forces. Mondo will not pay the reward until Darkonda proves Deviot is alive and unharmed. And I supremely doubt Darkonda is even capable of leaving such an exorbitant amount of money behind, despite the fortune I promised him upon completion of this mission."

A wide, cold grin lit the former Minister's face. "His own greed will insure his downfall. Brilliant, my Lord."

Lord Zedd watched the man depart. Once upon a time, he had been a good, noble leader of a powerful, advanced society. However, the tragic disappearance of his youngest child broke his heart. Then, the savage destruction of his entire society shattered his mind.

Now, his thirst for revenge has blackened his soul. All Zedd had to do was offer the head of Darkonda, and the brilliant scientist was more than willing to partake in genocide. And as long as Zedd dangled the prospect of vengeance against all of Dark Specter's forces, the tormented genius would serve him faithfully.

The emperor returned to his seat, generating a smoky image of his favorite sight. The mists swirled into a screen, and Zedd watched as the object of his desire slept the sleep of the troubled.

Soon you will sleep in perfect contentment…as the galaxy is laid before your feet.

Chapter Twenty-Four

^As you can see, I have Deviot with me. I had to knock him out to keep him outta my hair, but I assure your he's in perfect health. Escort me to the Palace, and let Mondo see for himself.^

The faithful robot paused the recording, and eyed his ruler carefully.

The robust King Mondo tapped his fingers thoughtfully before turning to the throne beside him. "What say you, my Dear?"

Machina tightly clenched her hands together. "The image of Deviot was indeed him. I'm sure of it."

"We've gotta get him, Dad!" young Prince Sprocket shouted, pumping his fist. "Now's our chance to find Gasket!"

"I have no interest

in finding that traitor!" Mondo hollered, his voice trumpeting through the throne room. "But I am interested in Aradon." He turned to his servant. "Klank, see that this 'Darkonda'

is escorted to the Palace. And keep him under heavy guard, to make sure he doesn't try anything."

Chapter Twenty-Five

Darkonda stood proudly about ten yards from the thrones of the Supreme Monarchy of all the Machine Empire. Their territory were awe-inspiring…nearly a quarter of the inhabited planets of the entire Milky Way were either direct holdings, or paid tribute to the Empire through local technological advances or rare ores.

Darkonda was well aware he was the only Organic being alive in the burring floating palace the Monarchy ruled from. His cold, confident smirk revealed none of the glittering excitement that warmed his black heart.

Throughout the galaxy, he would win infamy and respect as the brave Organic that single-handedly destroyed the Machine Empire. Also, he'd get the millions Lord Zedd swore to deliver once he saw the Sky Base burn into ashes. And the icing on the cake -- he'd even get the ten million in gold ore that was the price on Deviot's head.

A good day's haul, if I say so myself…

"So, Darkonda…I see you've found that sneaky rodent," Mondo noted.

Darkonda's smirk widened as he pitched Deviot's motionless body towards the throne. The ring of Cogs surrounding the demon edged closer, but Mondo lifted his head to stop them.

"He poses no threat to me," the monarch snorted disdainfully. The Cogs bowed in unison, and mutely returned to their perfect ring.

"Klank," Machina uttered, "is Deviot dead?"

The robot approached Deviot, and the small, round robot on his shoulder beeped as it conducted a brief scan.

"Nay, my Queen," Klank reported. "He's still functional."

"In fact, I can wake him if you'd like," Orbus added.

Mondo's face stretched into a cruel smirk. "Do so. I want to see his face when he realizes his predicament."

Orbus began buzzing again, and a flash of electrical energy shot toward Deviot. Immediately, the traitorous robot jolted to life, jumping to his feet and turning full circle.

His eyes bulged when he laid eyes on the terrible Machine King.

"Welcome, Deviot," Mondo mocked. "Have you nothing to say to your King and Sovereign?"

Deviot's mouth opened…and all hell broke loose.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Serpentera lingered just outside the solar system of which Earth was the third planet from the sun. Scorpina stood behind her Lord and Master, keeping her head obediently tipped downward as she watched him.

Zedd gazed out the view screen, which was focused on the small mechanical disk floating above Earth's natural satellite.

In absolute silence, the Sky Base was coated in a ball of flame and electricity. As predicted, the Pulse Bomb distorted and destroyed every operating system on the orb… and as luck would have it, everything

in the Machine Empire was operated by complicated computer systems.

The entire Sky Base erupted like a prehistoric volcano.

"If I may be so bold as to ask, why didn't you keep him?" Scorpina wondered. "He may have been an oversexed pig, but his strength and ingenuity could have proven useful against the Power Rangers."

Zedd clasped his hands behind his back. "Darkonda, and even Deviot, could have been valuable to me in some way, shape, or form. Yet Deviot is loyal only to himself, and Darkonda is only loyal to money. The native warriors of the Phlegethon Empire are loyal only to me."

He then turned away, reveling in the sight of the flames reaching to the heavens, only to be quickly quenched in the oxygen-less void of space. "In my empire, I am more than just ruler. I am God."

A wide grin of anticipation stretched his hidden lip. "And it is time to collect my Goddess. Scorpina, set a course for Earth."

Part Six: Linger

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Thursday, June 5, 1997

"Um...excuse me, Miss?"

The woman in question lifted her golden brown gaze from the small window, through which she could see the undulating plains of middle America. "Yes?"

The middle-aged businessman seated next to her shifted, his smoky blue eyes almost glittering with excitement as he got a better look at her face. "You're Kim Hart, right?"

Her smile widened. "You got it!"

He clapped his hands in delight. "I thought so! I saw that CNN Sports special on the Pan Global medalists last week. You were absolutely spectacular on the balance beam!"

She giggled at his enthusiasm, a modest blush touching her cheeks. Through the corner of her eye, she saw the passengers in surrounding rows perk their ears to the conversation. Some gazed at her in awe, others in unabashed excitement.

"Can I please have an autograph?" he pleaded, digging through his briefcase. To Kim's surprise, he pulled out the latest issue of Sports Illustrated, were Kim and the rest of the women's team were featured on the cover. "My daughter adores you!"

Such is the life of a star.

Kim knew her fame was short-lived; for gymnastics had never been a national addiction like baseball or football. However, for the next few weeks, much of the country would be buzzing about the incredible victory of the United States women in the Pan Global gymnastics meet.

Ever since the 1996 Olympics, in which the U.S. women took the gold in the team competition for the first time in years, American gymnastics had become respected. The burden was upon Coach Schmidt's team to maintain the new prestige of the sport, by performing at a similar level as their Olympic counterparts. It was a great stress to the team, but they proved to the world yet again that U.S. women could balance, flip, roll, swing, and leap as well as any Eastern European team.

Kimberly took exceptional pride in her own performance. She'd nailed her balance beam routine flawlessly, scoring one of the three perfect 10s in the entire meet. All the more amazing was how she managed to collect her bearings enough to even get on the beam, after the earth-shattering discussion she'd had with Jason.

For the first time in months, the gold medal wasn't foremost in her thoughts. After Jason had bid her goodnight, Kim found herself too agitated to even sleep well. She kept swaying between hope, that perhaps the pain of the past few months had been due to a complicated series of misunderstandings, and outrage that she would even entertain the thought of seeing Tommy's face again.

That face... with the gentlest, most genuine grin she'd ever seen. That face...with the warmest, deepest eyes she'd ever gazed into.

What would she do...how would she react when she saw that face again?

Was she strong enough to maintain some self-respect? Or, would she crumble into a trembling ball of tears, as she had when her heart was torn in half? Would she stand firm as she faced love lost, or would her knees buckle when she saw him with Katherine?

Oh, if only she could just turn off her feelings...freeze her heart like a stream in winter. Why, after so many weeks, did so many feelings linger?

A fitful night bled into daytime, and all too soon, the Pan Global Games were upon her.

A cold sweat had broken out on her skin the first morning of competition. However, she managed to put aside the burning insecurities and ghastly scenarios her imagination came up with whenever she wondered what she'd say to Tommy when she saw him face to face.

As the Pink Ranger, she learned how to fire her Power Bow with a steady hand, even as the Green Ranger struggled for his life against Lord Zedd's Secada monster. She'd been able to hit her target flawlessly, pushing aside her concerns, as well as the pressure of knowing all her friends were counting on her.

As a world-class gymnast, she was able to bury her heartache over Tommy's desertion in order to focus on the task at hand. She rebounded from despair, pouring every ounce of her soul into her practice. She wouldn't let the pain beat her.

And when her big moment came, as she emerged from the bench amidst the flaring stage lights, scattered camera flashes, and rounds of applause...she lived and breathed in that moment alone. Her mind was swept clean of everything save the artistry of her performance.

But now that the competition was over, and all the parties and photo shoots were behind her, there was nothing to distract her from the humiliating encounter that rested in her immediate future.

She smiled demurely, chatting about her hard work with her in-flight neighbor as she signed the magazine. It didn't take long for other surrounding passengers to speak up, some even pulling out their cameras to snap pictures with the champion. But behind the calm, collected façade she'd mastered, her heart raced in her chest, anxiety thundering her mind so loudly, the whole experience seemed surreal.

All too soon, the Boeing 757 began its descent.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

"Kim! Over here!"

Kimberly followed the call, heaving her duffel bag more securely over her shoulder as she cut through the crowd exiting the plane. Her gaze landed on Jason, who waved eagerly to get her attention.

"You know, you were a lot easier to see in a crowd with those bright red shirts," she teased, leaning in for a quick hug.

"You seem to be going for subtle too," he answered, taking in her black cotton tank dress, "I figured you'd be wearing the ole' Stars and Stripes."

She giggled. "Sure, and a gold medal hanging from my neck, just begging

for attention."

She then looked around the surrounding area. "Did you..."

"I came by myself," he answered, taking her bag as the pair began walking, "I didn't even tell the guys you were coming."

She smirked. "How shrewd of you...want me to catch 'em by surprise?"

"It wasn't a conscious decision; I haven't even seen any of them in weeks," Jason revealed with a shrug, "Keeping the world safe for humanity keeps 'em busy. And now, Tommy, Rocky, and Adam are volunteering for a charity tag-team match. They're representing Little Angel's Orphanage."

"How noble," she commented. She couldn't keep all the sarcasm out of her words.

"So," Jason continued, ignoring the bite of her tone, "I figured we'd hang out for a couple days. Just you and me. The tournament's on Saturday, so maybe we can swing by and see the gang after they win?"

He squeezed her shoulder when he noticed her unsure expression. "Until then...how 'bout some fun in the sun? I was thinking, maybe we could rent a boat, go scuba diving-"

She tried to bite back a smile. "Not yet. First, it's time to celebrate the end of my diet! I'm having a sundae with all the fixin's! Fudge, marshmallow, sprinkles, M&Ms, whipped cream..."

Jason laughed aloud, wrestling with the image of little Kim downing a gallon of sugar in one sitting.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

^And now, representing the United States of America...Kimberly Ann Hart!^

The announcer's voice was drowned out by thousands of enthusiastic, patriotic members of the audience, who immediately fell into raucous applause for the formerly unknown athlete that sprang upon the public like a shining star.

The applause slowly died as the athlete strode confidently to the balance beam, her gleeful smile falling into a mask of concentration.

^And there she goes, bouncing onto the beam and starting her routine with a series of handsprings. I've gotta say, Dave, it's remarkable I've never even heard of this girl before the Pan Globals!^

^I've gotta agree, Marv. Coach Gunther Schmidt found this gem in a last-minute scouting trip before the heavy training for the Pan Globals began. He stumbled upon her in Angel Grove, California, a small city that's become world famous for Power Ranger sightings.^

^What's most impressive is her control. Through all the preliminary rounds, I have yet to see her make a mistake on the beam. And she's only been a professional athlete for less than a year!^

^Born and raised in Angel Grove, Miss Hart was a cheerleader, and even voted class pres --^

A tap of the "mute"

button brought an end to the pointless babbling, letting Tommy just sit back and absorb the performance. He contemplated every leap, bend, twist, twirl, and sway as he watched the routine he knew won a perfect score. He carefully studied every shot of her face, watching in fascination as her beautiful countenance remained frozen. Her lip never quirked. She didn't even seem to blink.

Yet, her eyes blazed with a fire he'd never known her to contain.

He continued watching as she flipped off the beam, sticking her landing perfectly. She threw her arms up, performing the appropriate bows, but the mask was broken. Her eyes shone with unshed tears, and her lip trembled as she absorbed the magnitude of her success.

He'd seen the entire program before, with the other Rangers in the den of his house. But while he cheered right along with them, he was almost upset that they had intruded on such a personal moment.

The first time he'd see Kimberly since the breakup.

Tommy understood, and even appreciated, that his friends had been worried about him. Katherine quite plainly suggested the gathering, stating that he 'shouldn't be alone'

for the program.

That was true. He shouldn't have been alone. He should have been there, screaming in the stands with everyone else. Showing his love and support.

Yet...he wasn't invited.

After the initial heartache, Tommy resigned himself to just being "friends"

with Kim. But rather than call her, and put her in any awkward position, he waited for her to contact him.

Nothing. No phone call, e-mail, or further letters. None of the other Zeo Rangers received correspondence from her; unless they didn't tell him about it.

If they'd been able to maintain a friendship, even a distant one, there'd be some sort of closure to their once blooming relationship. He desperately wanted to come to a better understanding of what went wrong, and what they could salvage from their long affection for one another.

But, he wouldn't be selfish. He wouldn't just appear at her doorstep during the Pan Globals...the most stressful time in her life. He wouldn't force her to deal with a subject that probably still hurt her on some level.

By not inviting him, Kimberly had in effect told Tommy she'd rather him not be present. Perhaps he was distracting, or unnerving to her. Or, perhaps she wanted to avoid an uncomfortable meeting with her new boyfriend. Sure, she may have stated they'd be good friends in her letter, but even brothers have been torn apart for love of the same woman.

And after all those months, he still loved her. Despite all she put him through, all that her lukewarm letter and subsequent silence had done to him...even despite his "more than friendship"

with Kat, he still carried that affection. In those rare moments when he was brave enough to look deep into his soul, he'd still feel the warmth that used to fill him at the very thought of her.

And as he watched her gasp and tremble as the judges revealed their scores, he smiled. For despite everything, he loved to see her happy.

The program continued, and an exuberant Kim dashed back to the bench, received by the open arms of her entire squad. As she hugged each male gymnast or assistant trainer fervently, his smile faltered. Now, his focus was back to the primary reason he studied the recording.

Which one is he?

Which one was the "someone else"

that had stolen her from him?

He was overcome by curiosity...as well as a burning shame for that curiosity. True, he was only watching what was broadcast over the entire world, but no one studied the tape like he did. As he watched her expression, and just how tightly she hugged each one, and how long each hug lasted, and who kissed her, and how close their kisses inched to her lips...

...he felt like he was spying on her.

"What's wrong with me?" he sighed, shaking his head in astonishment. "I haven't laid eyes on her for three months, and as soon as I see her again, I...can't help myself."

He leaned heavily into his chair, tapping the remote control against his leg as he slowly mustered the strength to stop the tape.

He then leaned forward again, fast-forwarding through a string of commercials, medal ceremony, and more commentators. He had intended to cut straight to Kim's interview... but something in the fast-frame motion caught his eye. Something he'd missed when he watched the live airing with the Rangers.

Jumping in surprise, he paused the tape.

He frowned, a mixture of black rage and a numbing disbelief clouding his mind.

There...there was the man he was looking for.

They were frozen on the screen, far more intimate than any other of the men Kim interacted with at the Pan Globals. Rather than a brief hug, or airy kiss on the cheek, they were entwined in a fierce hug. His muscled arms held her tight around the waist, lifting her off her feet. Her arms were wrapped firmly behind his neck, a bouquet of pink flowers hanging from her grasp.

Pink roses. Her favorite.

In an instant, the image was burned into his brain forever. That was what he had been looking for... what he needed to see! Before, this "other guy"

wasn't real to him...Kim didn't even mention a name in her letter, or what he was like, beyond "wonderful, kind, and caring."

It was so difficult for Tommy to even picture what kind of guy could've taken Kim from him...how some stranger

managed to pry his way between them.

Tommy's jaw set, biting down the ferocious rage the image had created. Now, Mr. Suave was a person. His

arms cradled her to his broad chest. His

neck was wrapped within her eager arms. He

shared what was probably the most important single event in Kimberly's life.

And his face was hidden by Kim's shoulder.

Tommy took a deep, cleansing breath in his attempt to calm the demons that had surged to life. He had to prepare himself for this.

So he jammed the "play"

button with far more force than was necessary, and watched the couple unlock their embrace.

And as Tommy watched Mr. Suave's face emerge, he realized that nothing

could have prepared him for the shock that threatened to stop his very heart.

His lungs wouldn't inflate. His chest ached, as if Goldar had punched a hole right through his body. His eyes burned, for he couldn't bring himself to close them. As if he couldn't accept this was reality.

"No...this can't be right...it can't

..."

His mind swimming in denial, Tommy continued muttering as he rewound the tape. He watched the program return from commercial break, with two announcers trading lame jokes and other comments. Then, the camera shifted back to the celebration, where all the newly-medaled gymnasts were surrounded by friends and family.

He watched Kimberly hug and kiss her mother, father, stepfather, and younger brother.

Then, a new person showed up. Tall and strong, with something hidden behind his back. Kim had rushed to him, whatever words were exchanged were muted by the microphoned commentators off-screen.

Then, the man kissed her forehead. A tender, soothing gesture. The flowers were then presented.

And Kim leapt into his arms.

Leapt into Jason's

arms.

Part Seven: Complications

Chapter Thirty

It does kinda make sense...in a sick kinda way. Jason and Kim have always been pretty close... more than just friends. I always thought they were more like brother and sister, but hey, in her letter Kim said she loved me like a brother. He shuddered. But, that does explain why Kim didn't mention Jason's name in the letter...why she never brought it up earlier. Why Jason disappeared during the Pan Globals, and never even told us he was planning a trip to Florida.

He bit his lip, squeezing his eyes shut to quiet the voice in his head.

But how...how could they do this to me? Kim loved me...I know she did

! And Jason was my brother

! He knew how much Kim meant to me! I just...can't

believe it...

It was too horrible to be true. His best friend, and the woman he still loved... together. It just made bile rise in his throat.

I'm overreacting...

he rationalized. There was nothing in that hug that necessarily points to a romantic relationship. A hug, kiss on the forehead, and flowers. It's not like they were...making out or something.

If that were true, why couldn't he shed the image from his mind?

I've gotta talk to Jason,

he decided, before --

-- and a jab in the face knocked him clear off his feet.

"Whoa, Tommy...I'm sorry!"

Tommy shook his head, and offered Adam a forgiving grin. "Hey, it's my fault. I'm the one who wasn't paying attention."

Rocky joined them from the side. "That's not like you, Tommy. We only have two days before the tournament -- we gotta be in tip top shape!"

Tommy nodded, rubbing his jaw slightly. He then backed out of the ring. "I think I need to take five." And get my head together...

The Blue Zeo Ranger then smirked fiercely. "Adam, help me work on my spinning heel kick?"

His best friend met his eyes, and hesitated. "Maybe you should give it a rest, man --"

"Oh no...I'm not leaving

this ring until I've mastered it." He then backed away, tightening the black belt around his waist.

Adam turned toward Tommy, hoping for some support. However, the leader was obviously distracted.

"Okay, let's do it."

Adam donned the padded glove, and balanced himself carefully.

Rocky came running from across the ring, his typically jovial face set in a deep frown. Once he came close, he thrust one leg around, spinning full circle with his foot aiming high.

Only he missed his mark...again

.

"Dammit!" he hissed, pounding his fist against the padded floor.

"Rocky, you're trying too hard," Adam commented, bending to offer Rocky a hand.

Rocky heaved a deep breath, running a hand over his short hair. He pulled himself to his feet, bouncing from toe to toe to regain his equilibrium.

"Or maybe I'm not trying hard enough," he stated.

Adam noticed the glint in Rocky's eyes, and backed dangerously close to the edge of the ring to make enough space.

Rocky immediately launched into a ferocious kick, sheer momentum catapulting him over the edge of the ring.

Adam's jaw dropped as his friend cleared the protective ropes. "Rocky!"

The Blue Ranger tumbled helplessly onto the cold, unyielding concrete...his back absorbing the impact.

Chapter Thirty-One

Jason watched as Kimberly slowly zipped up her black rubber wetsuit. A passive frown painted her features as she stared out at the bobbing ocean, the early morning sun streaking gold light upon the gentle waves.

"Penny for your thoughts?"

Her eyes remained transfixed by the water, half-lidded. "Don't waste your money."

Jason frowned. "Uh uh, Kim...no clamming up now. I thought we already established I'm here for you."

She brought her hand to her forehead, slowly running her fingers down her face. "I...I just can't believe I'm doing this."

"Kim, I don't think one little swim will split your ends. Just wash with a hydrating shampoo, and you'll be good as new."

She looked up at him, blinking in surprise. She noticed his teasing grin, and rolled her eyes. "Ha ha," she groaned.

He answered with a laugh. "Just trying to get you back in the habit."

She was puzzled. "What habit?"

"Smiling."

She offered a half-smile.

"We're getting there," he conceded. He then inched closer, watching her face carefully. "Regrets?"

"No. It's too soon to regret coming back. I'm just...disappointed."

Jason bit his lip. "Well, we could

go to the amusement park instead --"

She elbowed him. "Time to get serious, Jase." She held her breath for a moment, and then released her burden. "I'm disappointed in myself."

He frowned at her admission. "Kim, you've succeeded in everything you've put your heart to. I can understand you being disappointed in Tommy, and even the other Zeo Rangers...but why yourself?"

She stared back to the water, toying with a lock of hair. "I'm disappointed that I let all this get to me. Crush my spirit...keep me up at night. I'm disappointed that I still feel it. That I'm not over this yet."

"Kim your spirit hasn't been crushed. It's just...weighed down a little." He then tossed her a pair of goggles. "Let's go. Clear our heads a bit."

Kimberly nodded, pulling the goggles over her still-frowning face. They strapped on their oxygen tanks, and tumbled into the bobbing waters.

Chapter Thirty-Two

This is so incredible...!

She'd never gone scuba-diving at sunrise. At first, she'd wondered what Jason was thinking when he rented a boat at four-thirty in the morning. What was there to see in a dark ocean?

But as she watched the sun's gold rays sear into the water in streaks, reflecting off tiny fish and large bodies of coral, she understood.

After nearly a year of Coach Schmidt's brutal seven a.m. workouts, she'd gotten used to the sunrise. As a consequence of living on the west coast, before going to Florida she'd never seen the sun rise over the ocean. In Miami, she'd seen that unique miracle daily.

Yet, seeing the sunrise below

the ocean...that was an experience.

She breathed steadily, letting her body just float. Under the ocean waves, gravity had no hold on her. She just hung, weightless and carefree, as the sun vitalized the ocean surrounding her.

A blissful smile pulled her lip. This is exactly what I needed. To escape from the real world. To just float...take stock of my life from a different perspective. Jase, you're the best...

Her reverie was broken when suddenly, a large object floated out of the distant depths. She blinked in surprise, heart catching as the shadow approached.

Panic deadened into confusion when the shadow reached a streak of sunlight.

Bronze? It can't be a shark...

She didn't see the approaching fishnet until she was already entangled.

Chapter Thirty-Three

"Okay, whatever idiot got us confused with Chicken of the Sea has some major

explaining to do!"

Jason glanced at Kim, who continued pacing on the waterlogged floor. Slowly, he turned full circle, taking in the dark, wet, metal room in which they found themselves, once they regained consciousness.

"Kim... this isn't a fishing boat." He pointed to his wrist-mounted dive computer. "We're still under water. Deep

under water."

Kim's eyebrow rose. "Wait...I did see something weird in the water. It almost looked like a submarine."

Just then, a hatch pulled open. Jason instinctively crept closer to Kim, and the two former Power Rangers stood ready to face their kidnapper.

Both were visibly surprised when they saw a tall, leather-clad woman step through the hatch.

Her face (the half that was visible beneath her gold mask)

wrinkled the moment her spiked thigh-high black heels touched the floor.

"Elgar!" she hissed, "You couldn't flush the bilge? These are designer

boots!"

A white-faced mutant cringed at the rebuke before scurrying away. "Piranhatrons! Flush the bilge!" he hollered.

Kim and Jason heard a flushing sound, and suddenly, the ankle-deep water began to drain.

The woman's blood red lips pulled into a satisfied smile. "Much better." She then fully entered the dark chamber, and approached the two teens.

As soon as the strange woman met his gaze, Jason slid into a defensive stance.

The woman smirked disdainfully at the human's reaction. "Cute. Very cute." She then called over her shoulder "Piranhatrons!"

Four bronze-plated creatures with fish-shaped heads raced into the chamber, each grabbing the arm of one of the prisoners.

Years of battle ingrained into his mind, Jason responded to the threat with immediate action. With a deep cry, he wrenched his right arm free, and greeted the opposite Piranhatron with a fist in his face.

Surprisingly, the woman reacted with a deep, mocking laugh. "You've got spirit, Human!"

Kim watched in fascination as Jason pounded the two Piranhatrons that tried in vain to keep their hold. A cold grin pulled her lip when she noticed the two creatures holding her were also paying Jason their full attention.

Leveraging her weight on their grip, she thrust her legs out, kicking both Piranhatrons simultaneously. Her months of training lent her body added strength and agility, allowing her kicks to stun both attackers.

Falling back to her feet, a subsequent roundhouse sent the Piranhatrons reeling.

She turned to Jason, who threw her a grin. The lifelong friends inched closer together, muscles tensed and senses fully alert for additional threats.

Finally, Jason leveled his obsidian stare on the leather-clad woman. "Who are you? What do you want with us?"

The woman sauntered deeper into the chamber. Jason backed away from her approach, fists clenched for battle.

The woman's gaze shifted from the two unusually powerful humans, to the four Piranhatrons that struggled to regain their footing after the brutal pummeling they'd experienced.

A terrifying glint lit her eye. "I am Divatox, the Pirate Queen. And you... you aren't your run-of-the-mill humans, are you?"

Neither Jason nor Kimberly said a word.

Divatox's smirk only stretched wider. "Yes...I can feel that tingle. The tingle of great power...but faded. So tell me: where do humans get such power from

?"

They made no response.

The Pirate Queen frowned at their stubborn silence. "Want to play games?" she growled, balling her fists. "Fine, we'll play."

She marched passed them, and threw open a porthole. "Hey! You in there!"

Kim heard a rustling in what appeared to be a neighboring cell. Then, two faces appeared at the opening.

"Ohmigosh..." she breathed.

Bulk and Skull.

The two punks-turned-police stared blankly into space. Their hair was oddly gray, and their skin was eerily pale.

What had that maniac done to them?

Divatox smirked at the horror on their faces. "Don't worry...they're a little confused, but they're unharmed. For now."

She then began circling the chamber, keeping her cold scrutiny on her captives. "See, Kiddies... I only need two pure hearts to sacrifice to Maligore, my husband-to-be. That pure energy will awaken him from his eternal slumber, and together we can wreak havoc across the galaxy!"

She planted her hands on her hips. "My idiot nephew found these

two first. Some minor scanning has proven they're not pure enough to feed my fiancée. That means they're completely expendable."

She shouted over her shoulder. "Rygog! Seal off that chamber and flood it. No use keeping those two useless humans around!"

Kim and Jason traded urgent glances.

Finally, Jason released a long, weary sigh. "All right, Divatox. We'll cooperate."

Chapter Thirty-Four

The Power Chamber was flooded with a foreboding silence. Tanya and Adam worked at the communications console, searching for any clue as to what could have brought Lerigot, famed wizard of Liaria, across light-years to seek refuge on Earth. Until the diminutive wizard regained consciousness, the Power Rangers simply had no idea what they were up against.

Meanwhile, Katherine helped Alpha monitor Lerigot's recovery. The harsh heat of the African sun had taken it's toll upon the alien, and despite the timely appearance of the Pink and Red Zeo Rangers, Lerigot had expended far too much of his strength.

As his team kept busy, Tommy stood in silence in the back corner of the chamber. He ran his hands through his unruly hair, still damp from the swim he and Katherine had taken in an African river, and contemplated the situation his team faced.

This is real bad timing,

he realized, Rocky's in no shape to help out, and from the looks of it, we're about to face a big challenge. Only a really formidable villain could have chased Lerigot halfway across the galaxy.

The leader of the Power Rangers folded his arms, body trembling slightly. Was it due to the cold, or perhaps...frustration

?

We need a Blue Ranger, and fast. Once Lerigot wakes up, the Zeo Rangers will have to be prepared to handle whatever has followed him to Earth. We've got to be at full strength if we're gonna stand a chance. And there's only one person we can approach at the last minute.

He sighed deeply. "I'm going to contact Jason."

Everyone looked up from their respective tasks. "What was that?" Tanya wondered.

"We need a Blue Ranger to stand in for Rocky," Tommy explained. "Given the short notice, Jason's our best bet."

Zordon nodded. "A WISE DECISION, TOMMY. HOPEFULLY, HE WILL BE ABLE TO ACCEPT THE BLUE ZEO POWER DESPITE THE TRAUMA HE SUFFERED DUE TO THE GOLD RANGER POWERS."

Tommy nodded slowly, anxiety written all over his face.

Katherine touched his shoulder. "Don't worry. I'm sure Zordon and Alpha will run every test possible to make sure Jason can use the Blue Zeonizer without complications."

Tommy offered a half-smile at Kat's support...though in reality, his concerns were focused in an entirely different direction. The others didn't know about the awful suspicions that knotted the Red Ranger's stomach.

God help me...I can't trust him!

Tommy realized in dismay, I wanted to talk to him about it...get his side of it. But it'll have to wait until the battle's over.

It was sickening, yet undeniably true. Despite three years of friendship, despite the dozens of times they'd risked their lives for one another...Tommy knew he couldn't bring himself to rely on Jason. He wouldn't be able to look his best friend in the eye.

Even brothers have been torn apart for love of the same woman.

Nothing's been proven, Tommy reminded himself, in a last-ditch effort to listen to reason, Until we talk about what's really going on between him and Kim, I can afford to give Jason the benefit of the doubt. After all he's done for me...how he trusted me after I nearly killed him as Rita's Green Ranger, the least I can do is offer him that same chance.

So easily said...but so difficult to adopt.

Finally, after silently wrestling with his dilemma long enough, Tommy released a deep sigh. Slowly, he walked to the communications relay.

"I hope Jase has his communicator on," he mused, activating the system.

Before the signal even went through, the Rangers all jumped at the sudden wailing tearing from Lerigot's throat.

Galvanized into action, the entire assembly migrated to the Liarian's side.

"What's happening to him?" Katherine demanded.

"He is receiving a telepathic transmission that is obviously upsetting him greatly," Alpha explained, nimble fingers flying over the controls, "Zordon, what should we do?"

"PERHAPS IF WE CAN SEE WHAT IT IS HE'S RECEIVING, WE CAN HELP HIM,"

Zordon surmised. "ALPHA, ATTACH THE CRANIAL TRANSMISSION SCANNER, AND CONNECT IT TO THE VIEWING GLOBE."

Alpha immediately followed Zordon's instructions. Moments later, a hazy image began to form on the Viewing Globe.

The Power Rangers were stunned to see and image of a masked woman, gazing into a mirror compact.

^Zordon,^

she greeted, casually refreshing her lipstick, ^I know you can hear me, so listen up. Lerigot must surrender. Say hello to Lerigot's family...Yara, the loving wife and caring mother to little baby Bitel.^

The image pulled away, revealing a cage behind Divatox, with two Liarians trapped inside. A Piranatron stood behind them, holding a mechanical cap about a foot over Yara's head.

^Don't you just want to pinch those adorable cheeks?^

Divatox sneered.

"Stop!" Kat pleaded, turning back to Lerigot, who was groaning pathetically. "Look what it's doing to him!"

"Kat, she can't hear you," Adam commented. "The transmission is only one-way."

^Bring him to me.^

the Pirate Queen demanded. ^Oh, and by the way, as a token of my appreciation, I'll spare a couple of your favorite humans.^

The Rangers stared at the globe anew, fresh anxiety quickening their hearts as their newest nemesis played her hand. They stood waiting as the image in the globe shifted to a dark, wet cell, with two individuals wandering near the wall. Apparently, they were taking a closer look at their prison.

^They're not much to look at,^

Divatox's voice drawled on. ^But rumor has it they used to be some of your...oh, what do you call yourselves? Power Rangers.^

The view focused on the smaller of the two. While her dark clothing helped her meld into the shadows, it was clear from her form that she was female. Long tresses of dark brown hair, dripping with seawater, clung to her back as she dragged her fingers along the far wall.

Finally, she turned around.

Tommy suddenly stopped breathing. A hand of ice enclosed his heart, freezing him in place. He didn't hear his teammates gasp as they recognized the prisoner. He didn't feel Katherine enclose his hand with hers, clutching him tightly. He didn't even hear his own voice as he breathed her name.

"Kimberly."

It was too incredible to believe. How did Divatox even find her? She hadn't been a Power Ranger in nearly year! And why would Divatox even bother going to Florida...thousands of miles from Lerigot's location?

He soon got his answer...for the view suddenly shifted, zooming in on the other prisoner. Clearly a man...a tall man, his athletic build perfectly discernible in the form-hugging rubber wetsuit --

"No..." Tommy breathed. The muscles in his stomach clenched as a dozen emotions whirled in his mind.

Horror, that his friends were in peril. Disbelief, that they could've been dragged into the conflict. Panic, that Divatox truly had the upper hand.

But just under the surface lay the sting of betrayal, as pieces began sliding into place all at once.

"Jason," he croaked.

Jason and Kimberly. Together.

Part Eight: Prelude to the Storm

Author's Note Part One::

As I'm certain you've noticed, this story has now dipped into "Turbo: A Power Rangers Movie."

However, I'm not recounting the entire thing. If you have never seen it, in all honesty, you didn't miss much. I'll be skipping the vast majority of the movie, jumping right along to the parts that matter to "Pawns,"

while throwing in broad summaries to keep you with me.

Author's Note Part Two:

I thought I should mention this, just to warn you: while the next few chapters revolve around events in "Turbo: A Power Rangers Movie"

, it is not straight out of the movie. Most of the scenes weren't in the movie at all, and the scenes that were have been completely rewritten to suit my creative vision.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Katherine carefully climbed the ramp leading to the deck of the Ghost Gallion. Her teeth chattered quietly as the freezing night air stung her arms and legs, yet she chose not to take refuge below deck.

She needed the cold. She needed the silence. She needed the darkness.

She needed to think.

Once Lerigot landed on Earth, the Rangers were swept into a whirlwind of events. Divatox had demanded Lerigot's surrender to preserve the lives of his family, as well as Kimberly and Jason. Of course, it was impossible to convince the stricken wizard of Divatox's trickery, for under no circumstance would he leave his wife and infant daughter in the hands of evil. So the Rangers escorted him to the beach at sunset, as was arranged.

Not surprisingly, Divatox wasn't about to give up her advantage. Her men dumped two bodies into the ocean, distracting the Rangers long enough for other soldiers to capture Lerigot. Only after the Rangers discovered the bodies were mere mannequins did they realize Lerigot was missing.

Divatox was yet another step ahead of them.

Now, Divatox had Lerigot's magical Key…the means to open the path to the mythical Island of Muiranthias. And that meant the Rangers had to prepare for the possibility that Maligore would be brought to life.

Zordon, in his characteristic wisdom, discerned that new Powers had to be developed… powers designed to handle the mutant army of Divatox, as well as the brutal strength of Maligore. The new foe was vastly different from either Zedd's empire or the Machines. Rather than creatures of magic or advanced technology, the monsters were simply supremely strong aliens from a variety of systems. A team of Rangers with enhanced speed and strength, rather than extensive magical defenses or machine-disruptive capabilities, were needed.

So, the Turbo Rangers were born.

Yet that wasn't the end to the surprises Zordon had in store. Clearly, Jason wouldn't be able to fill in for Rocky, as was previously determined. And with all the other retired Power Rangers inaccessible, the only option was to recruit someone new.

Given the limited amount of time, Zordon wasn't able to conduct an extensive search, which he utilized when he first approached the original five Rangers. Also, the Rangers didn't have any civilian allies who'd already proven their valor, as was the case when Jason, Zack, Trini, and Kimberly had taken their leave.

The only option was to abide by Rocky's own instincts. And Rocky had deemed Justin Stewart his successor.

Justin Stewart… a twelve-year-old child.

True, he was a surprisingly intelligent and mature boy. The loss of his mother had aged him quickly, and his reclusive nature led him to spend his free time reading and studying. In addition, he dabbled in the martial arts, usually under Rocky's own eye.

Rocky had a great deal of faith in young Justin. During his tenure as a volunteer "Big Brother"

at the Little Angel's Orphanage, he'd developed a bond with the boy. And he genuinely felt him able to carry on as the Blue Ranger.

So now, the Power Rangers were in hot pursuit of Divatox's submarine. Traveling through the cold night in the magical Ghost Gallion, come morning they would reach Muiranthias. And face a challenge like no other.

Katherine shivered anew as fresh anguish assailed her. Never in her months as Pink Ranger did she have to face such a situation. The Rangers had to race to save their friends from certain death. They didn't even get the chance to adjust to their new powers.

New powers. New Blue Ranger. And their foe was a legendary evil so terrible, the heroes of old couldn't muster the strength to destroy him.

And just to make matters worse, their leader was so distraught he could barely think straight.

Kat couldn't deny that at least a small part of her stroll above deck was to check on the Red Ranger. He'd been hopelessly aloof throughout the entire ordeal as he struggled with an inner conflict his friends could only guess about.

Granted, two people he cared for tremendously were in dire peril. Yet, he was the veteran on the team -- hadn't he faced very similar situations before? Why couldn't he keep his head?

Chapter Thirty-Six

Kimberly…his first love.

The girl that charmed him at their first encounter, with her genuine smile and endearing eyes. The girl that stole his attention with her beauty and grace…but stole his heart with her undying compassion, fierce loyalty, and endless optimism. The girl who stood by him through the extraordinary: power losses, evil spells, and painful trials of leadership. Who stood by him through the mundane: constant forgetfulness, often crippling lack of self-esteem… just trying to find

himself, as every teenager must.

The girl that broke his heart.

Tommy's shoulders hunched just a little more. He'd never thought her capable of even disappointing him… much less sending the "Dear John"

letter that tore a hole through his future dreams, not to mention his fragile opinion of himself. And for mixed reasons, he'd never confronted her about it.

Now, he raced to her rescue; not the Kim he fell in love with, but the stranger she'd become. It hurt beyond words, but he had to admit he didn't know her any longer.

Who could tell what the months in Florida had done to her? Or, perhaps how the side effects from losing the Power could have drastically changed her personality? It was possible…he'd experienced terrible depression when his coin was taken from him. And he'd only been a Ranger for a few months. She'd been the Pink Ranger for two years.

No amount of postulating could make him understand why she wrote him that letter; ergo, he simply couldn't figure her out.

But Jason was another story.

Jason… his best friend.

The young man that harbored no animosity toward the new kid in town that tied him in a martial arts competition. The young man that welcomed him into the Rangers, after nearly tasting the Sword of Darkness first hand. The young man that willingly faced Goldar in the Dark Dimension, risking his very life, just to spare the Green Candle. The young man that surrendered leadership of the Power Rangers, with no anger.

Never, in all the months of their friendship, did Jason do anything contrary to the character Tommy envisioned him to possess. Never did he do anything to earn Tommy's doubt.

But neither did Kimberly…until the letter.

Was it some kind of curse? Was it only a matter of time before all the people he loved turned against him?

Perhaps the fault was his own. Kimberly was always his angel…perfect in every way. Jason was always his rock… completely dependable and infallible.

Perhaps he'd made gods out of mortals. They were human beings, faulty by nature. Subject to the same insecurities, longings, fears, and failings as himself.

He had practically worshiped

them! And perhaps, by setting them to such a high standard, he made it impossible for either to confess to him their true feelings for each other?

The Red Ranger leaned still forward, resting his elbows against the edge to steady his weakening frame. A hole in his heart opened…the gaping maw that all but swallowed him whole when he realized the damage he'd done as the Green Ranger. The pit that beckoned him when Kimberly slowly withered, her Power Coin stolen by evil. The black hole that mocked him when Jason's life force faded due to his use of the Gold Ranger powers.

Somehow, he always managed to rationalize any problem into one conclusion.

Is this is all my

fault?

Were there signs he should've seen? Hints that Kimberly was unsatisfied with what he could offer her? Clues he could have picked up from Jason, had he but kept in better contact during the Peace Conference?

"Tommy?"

He didn't need to turn around to see who it was. "Yes, Kat?"

The Pink Ranger hesitated, her hand hovering inches from his arm. She so wanted to offer him comfort, only… how could she comfort him through this?

Instead, she drew her hand back, rubbing the goose bumps on her own skin. Why wasn't he looking at her? "Um… Justin, Tanya, and Adam are resting below," she reported, "It's a good idea, considering the day we have ahead of us."

"Right."

The pretty Australian frowned at his response. It sounded far too much like a dismissal. Slowly gathering the courage, she reached out again, weaving her arm through his as he leaned over the edge. "Talk to me, Tommy."

He turned his gaze from the black waters, and crossed the too-blue eyes of his teammate. His friend. His girlfriend.

He couldn't do it. He couldn't confess the feelings warring within… the storm of fury and hurt and confusion and loss… the sharp-edged contraries that wouldn't stop stabbing him. Frankly, he couldn't even put into words all that was racing through his mind, the insecurities whispering in his ear.

And despite the fact that she deserved to know… he couldn't bring himself to admit that his feelings for her predecessor were as yet unresolved.

He inhaled deeply, carefully preparing his words. "Kat…I really can't."

It pained him to see the flash of hurt in those deep blue eyes.

"It's not you," he was quick to add, "It's me. I've got to work through this, prepare myself for whatever we'll face on Muiranthias." He mustered a ghost of a smile. "Once this is all over, then we can talk about it. I promise."

She didn't say anything for a long time. Silence hung between the young couple, as heavy as the fog the Ghost Gallion sailed through.

Finally, she spoke. "I can respect that."

The implication was clear: she could respect his decision, but she couldn't understand it.

Then, she tightened her grip on his arm. "We'll save them."

With that parting assurance, Katherine left.

Tommy nodded slowly, listening to her soft footfalls grow distant. "Yes… we will."

They would

save Kimberly and Jason. And once the nightmare ended, he would no longer run from the truth. They would work out all the issues raging between them, and finally understand what had happened, both between him and Kim, and Jason and Kim.

Without true answers, out of the very mouths of his estranged friends, he was certain the myriad of possibilities would slowly drive him mad.

Failure wasn't an option.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

The warm tropical sun quickly dried the water beaded on her skin, leaving only the dry itch of salt and sand.

Kimberly drifted into consciousness, inhaling a sharp breath into pained lungs.

Aaa…to breathe again!

That breath helped startle her to full wakefulness, lending her the strength to pick her head from the surf.

It all came back to her in a whirl: Divatox's wicked scheme to sacrifice her and Jason to some demon named Maligore, Jason's plan to pry open the hatch, and swim to shore, freeing Bulk and Skull just when the bilge began flooding with water…

…getting stuck on a nail, struggling to free herself as her lungs burned for oxygen.

Somehow, she'd managed to wrench herself free, swim to the surface, and find the island, all in one breath. How was that possible?

Suddenly, the air in her lungs froze. "Jason…"

She didn't see him escape.

Panic flooding her, Kim jumped to her feet, desperately searching the blue-green waters for any sign of the man who once again saved her life.

"No…"

Her limbs grew numb, forcing her back onto the white sand. She hugged her arms to her chest, fiercely determining that she couldn't

just jump to conclusions.

In her distraction, she didn't even hear the sound of sand crunching underfoot. She didn't see the shadows that lurched over her.

She had no warning as suddenly, half a dozen men pounced on her.

Kimberly thrashed against them, but couldn't find the strength to fight after her exhausting swim. After a few moments, she succumbed, and they eagerly began tying her hands and feet with rope.

Bewildered, the decorated gymnast stared at them.

They must be natives,

she realized, taking in their wiry, tan bodies, sparse but colorful clothing, and painted faces. Their wooden spears further proved they weren't aliens.

Two men lifted her, and spilled her onto a wooden table. Wasting no time, one man lifted the pole extending from each corner, and the two others marched at the beginning and end of the procession.

Terrific…all I need now is an apple in my mouth, and I'm ready to serve!

She thought dismally.

She rested her head on the hard wood, staring at the lush trees and rich blue sky passing overhead.

It would be beautiful…if only it wasn't home to an ancient evil.

After what must've been about half a mile of terrain, the group came to a clearing in the forest.

"Well, well, well… what do we have here?" came a mocking voice.

Kim's eyes widened. With all her strength, she pushed herself to her elbows, and watched Divatox saunter toward her, triumphantly holding the thin crystal that could only be the Key she needed.

Despite the gravity of her situation, Kim's eyes lit up when she saw Jason, cloaked in a black sheath, held in place by long twines of rope.

Alive…for the moment, at least.

The former leader of the Power Rangers met Kim's gaze with grim eyes.

"Perfect!" Divatox cried, lifting the key above her head. "Now, to woo my Maligore!"

Kimberly shut her eyes, despair overwhelming her as the natives carried her into the dark cavern. Blistering heat poured in waves from the hellish chamber, stinging her skin in seconds.

After a long, narrow tunnel, red light flooded through Kim's eyelids, alerting her that they had arrived.

The natives lowered the wooden table, letting Kim stand on wobbly legs. Jason was herded toward her, his sacrificial cloak falling behind him as Piranhatrons played with his ropes.

Incredibly, the former Gold Ranger offered a wry grin. "It could be worse."

Just then, a column of unnatural fire leapt from the stone pit, shaking the very ground with its force.

"Right," Kim sighed. "Sure

it can."

Jason looked down at her, and managed to grasp her hand in his, despite the ropes. "Kim, we're gonna be okay," he assured her, "When have the Rangers let us down?"

A sharp retort flew to Kim's tongue, but she managed to bite it back. Now was certainly not the time to pick at old wounds.

"I love it," Divatox gasped, sauntering across the chamber. "Love it, love it, love it! The steaming skulls are perfect!"

The Pirate Queen giggled in delight, and approached the pit of fire. She then glanced over her shoulder, where her mutants had gathered around Lerigot and his family.

"Time to get this party started!" she roared. "Now its time to feed my future husband! Prepare the humans first!"

"You heard Auntie D!" growled Elgar, poking Jason with his dull word. Jason fell closer to Kimberly, gnashing his teeth as a group of Piranhatrons circled them, wrapping the pair together with heavy chains.

Once they were securely bound, Elgar led them towards the pit.

Kimberly and Jason were lifted nearly to the ceiling, only to make their plummet all the more dramatic. As they hung above the unearthly lava, the Muiranthians began a ritual chant.

"Maybe we should have gone to the amusement park," Jason intoned.

Kimberly swallowed a strained laugh, her doe eyes watering as the scalding heat dried them out. She kept her gaze toward the tunnel, stubbornly clinging to the hope that Jason's faith in Tommy was well-founded.

He always came to my rescue,

she remembered, even before we began dating. Even before I knew his name, he stopped Bulk and Skull from harassing me.

Despite the recent disappointments she'd experienced, Kimberly found a surprising amount of confidence in that memory. Tommy Oliver may not have been a faithful boyfriend… but he was born to be a hero.

"Maligore, the Flame of Destruction," the Pirate Queen invoked, "it is I, Divatox, your one and only true soul-mate. This moment is long in coming, and now, I bring you two perfect specimens to seal our matrimonial pact!"

She glanced up, and smirked as Kimberly and Jason began to struggle against their chains. "Come forth, and feed upon their purity! Join forces with me!"

The crowd of villains gave a cheer as a Piranhatron began to lower Kim and Jason into the pit of lava.

Kim screamed as the slow descent began.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

The terrified scream tore right through his body, freezing the air in his lungs. And suddenly, all the confusion that buzzed in his mind vanished, as old instincts took over.

Just like in the good-ole' days of White and Pink, whenever danger singled her out, his entire world narrowed into one thought: save her

!

"Kim!

I'm coming!"

Tommy's feet moved faster than he could've imagined. The four other Turbo Rangers were hard-pressed to keep up as they braved the dark, humid tunnel, bracing themselves for whatever was in store.

He skidded to a halt just within the sanctuary of Maligore, where dozens of natives danced in jubilation as Kimberly and Jason inched ever closer to the lava.

"NO!"

he roared, breaking into a fresh run.

"Stop him!" Divatox screeched, her voice easily as shrill as Rita Repulsa's at her very worst.

Kimberly's entire body fell numb. She couldn't move. She could hardly breathe. All she could do was watch as the Red Ranger tore a path through a sea of monsters and natives, delving into a frenzied strength she never seen a man possess.

She knew in her heart it was Tommy under that helmet. His scream made her breath catch, hope swelling her soul as he hacked through mutants and Piranhatrons alike.

"Told you," Jason murmured. "The Rangers would never let us down."

Kim continued to stare, her vision blurred by standing tears. She'd heard him call her name…heard the raw emotion behind his feverish shout. Maybe he does still care after all. M…maybe there's something left we can salvage…

Her thoughts were interrupted by Divatox's mocking laugh. "Ha! You think you can save them?" Her face cast into a blood-chilling smirk. "Piranhatron! Drop

them!"

The servant tending the lever obeyed, and jerked his hands away. Suddenly, there was nothing hindering their combined body weight from dropping them straight into the pit.

"Kim!" Tommy cried, racing toward the pit. However, a wall of Piranhatrons tackled him, keeping him away.

"Into the fire!" cheered Rygog, as Kim and Jason plunged further down.

Kimberly felt sudden vertigo as her body succumbed to free fall. Mindless panic setting in, she drew her feet closer to her body in an absurd attempt to buy a moment more of life.

Her heart lodged in her throat, she choked out one word. "Tommy…"

The Red Ranger released a wordless scream as they dropped into the stone well.

"No, no, NO

!" Tommy roared, his voice jagged. He would have leapt into the pit after them, if it weren't for the endless mutants blocking his way. Helpless to do anything else, he watched the fire swallow the two people he loved the most.

The mighty leader of the Power Rangers sank to his knees, clutching handfuls of sand that sifted between his fingers. No no no no…this can't be happening…no! I won't believe it they're not gone they're not…oh God please help me this must be a dream it can't be real it can't!!!

The rest of the team slowly migrated to their leader's side, watching numbly as plumes of flames leapt from the pit.

Divatox wicked laughter put their nerves on edge. "Maybe if you're quiet enough, you can hear your friends shriek as my hubbie devours them alive!"

Chapter Thirty-Nine

She felt the fire licking her flesh, but it didn't blister her skin, or even singe her clothes. Instead, it pressed deeper, saturating her body, invading her every pore and igniting her entire being from within.

First to burn away in the consuming inferno were the tears that slid down her cheeks. They evaporated completely, leaving no sign of their existence. It felt like the fire ate even deeper than the tears she had already shed, somehow burning away all the tears she had left. Burning away her ability

to cry.

Then, her panic turned to ash. Instead, she felt a slow numbing of senses.

Fascinated, she searched further into her being, feeling out the changes.

The panic was gone. The fear was gone. The insecurities were gone.

The river of contradicting emotions, the thick frustration and persistent love that she'd been drowning in for months, suddenly evaporated.

Mesmerized, she took a moment to enjoy the perfect peace of feeling absolutely nothing at all.

Only, it didn't last. All too soon, a new sensation flooded her, as the dry riverbed of her heart was filled with something fierce.

A river of lava.

Suddenly, she shrieked anew, muscles tensing as the very Flame of Destruction itself, the essence of the dread Maligore, spread through her veins, roasting her blood, blackening her heart like a candle wick that served its purpose.

And as she felt her heart of hearts crumble to ash, only one reaction occurred to her.

She opened her mouth, deeply inhaling the liquid fire surrounding her…and laughed.

Part Nine: The Rage

"For the rage of a man is jealousy,
And he will not show compassion
In the day of his vengeance."
--Proverbs 6:34

Chapter Forty

All he could hear was the crackle of liquid flame, churning in the pit before him. That, and the riotous laughter of Divatox, as she bathed in her victory.

Through a film of unshed tears Tommy stared at the pit, watching the smoke rise... all that remained of Kimberly and Jason.

Somewhere, in the back of his mind, he remembered that the sacrifice had been completed. That soon, the Flame of Destruction himself would rise, and try to lay waste to humanity yet again. Somewhere, he realized he and the other Turbo Rangers were all that stood between Divatox and ultimate power.

Yet all he could do was sit, hands and knees entrenched in sand, waiting patiently for someone to wake him from this hellish nightmare.

Ever-so-slowly, the Pink Turbo Ranger kneeled beside him, arms trembling as she threw them around him. "Oh God, Tommy...I..."

Katherine fell wordless, a sorrow unlike anything she'd ever felt choking her. Yet he didn't hear her anyway, nor feel her tortured embrace. He simply sat there.

The Yellow and Green Rangers stood at either side of the pair, helpless to provide any other comfort than their protective presence.

The Blue Ranger lingered back, wide eyes staring at the stone pit of eternal flame. His fists clenched and unclenched nervously, desperate to release the anxious energy that built within.

He didn't know who those people were. He only knew his teammates

in passing, mostly thanks to their participation in the martial arts contest to benefit his orphanage. Yet, he could sense an overwhelming loss. Those two...must have been special people.

They were also the first living creatures young Justin saw die.

His mind pleasantly detached, he watched the fire leap from the pit. His eyes narrowed curiously.

The fire's getting stronger. Does that mean Maligore's waking up?

"Guys!" he cried in warning. "Look out!"

His cry came too late, for a split-second later, two massive plumes of fire erupted from the volcano, the sheer force of the explosion knocking everyone meters away from the opening.

Mesmerized, all the witnesses watched the two amorphous flames stretch out, slowly spreading into arms, legs...

Suddenly, Tommy snapped out of his daze, a joy bolder than any in his memory flooding his heart. "Kim! Jason!"

He was right. As the two shapes gradually became solid, everyone was shocked to see the former Power Rangers standing at the edge of the pit, heads hanging and eyes closed.

"Whoa," Elgar gasped, clapping his hands enthusiastically. "That's a neat trick!"

Rygog scratched his head. "I thought Maligore was gonna eat them, or something."

"Yeah," Divatox noted, tapping her chin. "The scrolls said he needed to feed on Purity to give him the strength to break free from his fiery prison. I figured the humans wouldn't survive." An eager grin lit her face. "Let's see what happens when two goody-goods lose their purity!"

As Divatox's forces took a back seat, the Turbo Rangers hesitantly approached their friends.

They froze as Kimberly lifted her head.

"Kim?" Adam called.

She stretched her neck slightly, and suddenly, her eyes snapped open.

The Rangers gasped.

Her eyes...once a soft shade of brown...were a fiery red.

A cold smirk spread onto her face. It seemed so out of place on such a sweet, loving person.

Tommy suddenly felt overwhelmingly sick.

She lifted her dainty arms, still enclosed in heavy iron manacles. With a flick of the wrist, she shattered the chain.

Horrified, the Turbo Rangers turned to Jason, whose eyes also swam in crimson flame. A brutal sneer wrinkled his face as he too tore his chains with little effort.

Justin was the first to recover his voice. "What's wrong with them?"

Adam swallowed, his mind swimming. "Divatox said something about Maligore feeding off their purity. They must be under an evil spell!"

"Well, we've beaten evil spells before," Kat pointed out, trying to sound reassuring.

Tommy watched carefully as Kimberly and Jason stretched their muscles. Is this just another spell?

he wondered, his heart sinking.

Divatox then stepped forward, clutching the sacred Golden Key high above her head. "Maligore's children...destroy them!"

Kimberly leapt off the edge of the pit, crouching into the sand like a cat prepared to pounce. Jason performed an aerial somersault impossible for any normal human being.

Adam, Tanya, Kat, and Justin took a cautious step back. Yet against all reason, Tommy rushed toward them.

"Kim!" he called anxiously, hesitantly reaching for her. "Can you hear me?"

The former Pink Ranger responded with a wordless snarl, catching his fingers within bizarrely-powerful hands. He winced as she squeezed his digits, then shoved him aside.

Justin watched the powerhouse the others called Jason. He moved to approach, but the young man caught the boy's hand within a vice like grip. Justin fought the urge to scream as bones ground together, until a punch in the gut sent him reeling.

"Leave him alone!" Katherine hissed. She braced herself as her erstwhile teammate landed a punch that would snap a redwood into splinters. Stars shot across her vision, making it impossible for her to avoid the thunderous snap-kick the black-belt martial artist landed beneath her chest bone.

The Pink Turbo Ranger stumbled, trying desperately to hold onto consciousness until the Power could reorient her. When her vision cleared, her blue eyes widened to see her predecessor stride purposefully toward her.

"Kim," she pleaded, "you have to fight the evil!"

Maligore's child responded in a foreign voice...a voice so deep, sultry, and unabashedly wicked Katherine jumped in shock. "Evil is as evil does."

"Don't do this!" she begged. Kimberly grabbed her arm, squeezing so tightly the Pink Ranger feared she might lose it.

"Leave her alone!" came a sudden shout. Kimberly had no time to react as the Red Ranger grabbed her by the shoulders, forcing her to release her target.

Suddenly, he let her go, tearing off his crimson helmet. Red-rimmed chocolate brown eyes stared at her, holding her eyes in a gaze so powerful, it was nearly a physical grip. "Look at me, Kim. Look at me!"

Tommy didn't even blink as the red orbs bore into him. He was so close he could actually see the angry fire burning in her eyes, tingeing them red, creating the blazing aura he could feel through his protective gloves.

"It's me...Tommy."

"Yes!" Katherine added. "We're your friends!"

Tommy felt the heat rise within his former girlfriend, forcing him to back away. "What makes you think I don't remember you?"

Kim wondered, tilting her head. "Oh, I know who you two are...and you're certainly no friends of mine

!"

Her words were so heavy with venom the two Turbo Rangers had no idea how to react.

Kimberly took advantage of their momentary stupor, firing a bone-crunching roundhouse to Tommy's jaw. The Red Ranger managed to lift his arms in an instinctive block, but the sheer force of the assault sent him reeling. Kimberly then turned her attention to her successor, easily ducking her retaliatory swing. She then bent low, and kicked the Pink Ranger in the back of the knees. She chuckled as the taller girl fell onto her back, and jammed her heel into Kat's stomach. "You know, Kitty...you really suck at combat."

Tommy watched, his torment naked in his eyes. He'd lived this before...hurting the people he cared for, powerless to fight the evil...

"Kim, please," he croaked, "I don't want to hurt you."

Her smoldering gaze slid from the girl who stole her boyfriend to the two-timing bastard himself. She took a deep breath, reveling in the complete lack of guilt at pummeling the people who hurt her so much.

For the first time, there was

no conflict. No stubborn affection lingering under the surface, reducing her to tears. No weakness. No naïveté. Just raw power. And justified rage, flowing through her body in an inferno, augmenting her strength to a level that would actually threaten her enemies.

"Don't worry, Tommy,"

she drawled, her deep voice sending chills down the Red Ranger's spine, "I swear to you, you can never

hurt me again."

She stepped away from Kat, and turned to her first love. And to think- she'd actually been afraid

of this moment...when confronted with the man who both captured, and shattered, her heart!

Tommy's face was the very picture of ignorance. "Again? When did I hurt you, Kim? When

!"

Incredibly, she released a long, indulgent cackle. "If you really think I'll justify that with a response, the Power's really

gone to your head!"

Then, she leapt at him. Tommy was completely unprepared for such a vicious assault, and barely managed to catch her wrists as they both crashed to the ground.

She hissed wordlessly, fighting to pull her hands from his surprisingly firm grip.

"Kim," he exhaled, his teeth on edge with strain, "Are you mad at me, or do you just want to kill me?" God, that's a stupid question...but maybe it'll help me get through to her.

She slowed her struggles, eyebrows rising in surprise. Then, she smiled. "I don't want to kill you Tommy."

He released a sigh of relief. Maybe I can

reason with her...

"I want to tear your eyes from your sockets, peel your skin from your muscles, pull your hair out one strand at a time, rip off your fingernails...and then

kill you."

Tommy found himself struck speechless as Kimberly then wrenched her hands free, and slapped him across the face. The pain was blinding, for without his helmet, he was particularly vulnerable.

An indulgent smile spread across her face as she watched Tommy squeeze his eyes closed, blood trickling from his nostrils. She then leaned toward him, resting her elbows on his powerful chest.

Tommy's breath hitched. She was pushing the air right out of his lungs!

"You owe me, you know,"

she whispered, her breath tickling his ear, "For every night I cried myself to sleep. For every nightmare I had...picturing you with HER

, fighting beside HER

, kissing HER

. For every morning I woke up, my eyes swollen, my body even more exhausted than I was when I'd gone to bed."

His eyes stung as accusations crashed into him one by one, words cutting far deeper than Goldar's blade ever did. He thrashed beneath her, struggling to react, trying to respond. He felt the need to deny doing anything with any girl; to shout back, defend himself, make her see the truth.

But he couldn't even breathe...much less argue.

What is she talking about??

His frenzied mind demanded. Did this spell plant false memories into her mind, turning her against her friends?

Kim leaned back, relieving the numbing pressure on his organs, allowing him a breath. She smiled sweetly as he sucked in air, coughing through a dry throat.

The sight of him in tears was oh so satisfying...so she let herself enjoy it.

"Wh...what about the letter?" he wheezed.

What right did she

have to be upset? Spell or no spell, she had no reason to doubt him. He didn't do anything that could even remotely be considered unfaithful. She broke up with him!

She cocked her head curiously, letting her long hair slide over one shoulder. It was a gesture Tommy once considered adorable...a lifetime ago.

"I didn't get anything from you,"

she informed him. "No letters, no calls, nothing. But if you tried to apologize in a letter, instead of actually speaking

to me, then I'm glad I never got it."

Tommy stared at her blankly, watching in disbelief as she lifted her hands, nails outstretched. She was preparing to drive her fingers into his flesh --

-- when sudden pink blur flashed above, knocking the spellbound girl off him.

The Red Ranger was shocked to see the Pink Ranger, standing tall over her predecessor. Her breath came in deep gulps as she watched Kimberly lift her head from the sand, rubbing her jaw painfully.

"Kim," Katherine muttered, her voice unusually harsh. "Stop this now! I don't --"

"Oh please,"

Kim snapped, lifting her head from the sand. "If you dare

say 'I don't want to hurt you'

, I'll make sure you linger

before you die!"

Kimberly flipped onto her feet, and closed the gap between herself and Kat. Tommy stared in horror as his ex smoothly blocked a jab from his girlfriend, leaving the Ranger open for a powerful knee in the stomach.

Kat fought to regain her footing, and managed to gather enough strength to throw another punch.

Kim received the blow to her chest, snarling fiercely. Yet she bent backwards, just barely dodging Kat's follow-up swing. As Kat's momentum pushed her forward, Kim performed a kick that should have been impossible due to gravity...she leaned so far back, she planted her hands onto the sand, and lifted her knees.

Katherine groaned as she received both knees in her abdomen, tossing her yards across the chamber.

"Oh, and sweetie,"

Kim drawled. "Pink is out."

Kat didn't respond.

Chapter Forty-One

Through the fire dancing in his once-raven eyes, Jason surveyed the damage his own hands had caused. He strode across the sand like Goliath, a bestial grin pulling his lip at the chaos surrounding him.

The power...it's like nothing I've ever felt before! I've even defeated the Rangers!

Without breaking a sweat, he embarrassed the Yellow Ranger. Tanya was new to martial arts, and a few brief lessons from Adam certainly couldn't grant her the skill needed to take on a true master.

Adam himself was too distracted to do much either. While incredibly fast, he didn't have the heart to do any damage to his former teammate. After a brief confrontation, the Green Ranger fell to the wayside.

And then, there was the Blue Ranger.

Jason didn't even need to hear his high-pitched voice to discern it wasn't Rocky beneath the armor. The new guy was too anxious... he didn't have any of the poise in battle that was Rocky's signature. And his style was absolutely atrocious...it looked more like the Blue Ranger was mimicking moves he'd seen on television than executing strategic strikes.

Sad. Honestly, tragically, sad.

Deep down, in his heart of hearts, Jason had wondered if he still had 'it'

-- that unique, nameless quality that won him the Tyrannosaurus coin all those years ago. Once upon a time, he was the leader of the Power Rangers. His teammates looked up to him, respected him, depended on him. And he'd given his all to guide them through battles, protect them against threats, and shine as a living example to inspire them.

Then, Tommy arrived. In less than a week, the Green Ranger did more damage to Angel Grove than all of Rita's previous monsters combined.

Sure, it wasn't Tommy's fault. He was under a spell

...conveniently free from blame. Free from conscience.

Jason couldn't let himself be angry with Tommy. His

conscience burned him whenever the thought crossed his mind. After the months passed, the Red and Green Rangers became inseparable friends; but Jason couldn't always quiet the nagging voice in his mind, warning him that Tommy was doing more harm than good to the team. His reckless need to fight solo was damaging to the team chemistry Jason had worked so hard to encourage. Tommy always stood on his own, delaying his arrival until the Rangers desperately needed him, only to perform some over-the-top rescue to save the day.

Hmph. Probably just to impress Kim...

But it was more than that. For Tommy managed to impress someone other than the Pink Ranger: Zordon

.

And Zordon made the White Ranger the leader.

Jason had swallowed his pride, and shook his new leader's hand. He'd buried the hurt that cut him to the quick, as he struggled to understand why he'd been punished. What did he do wrong to deserve the demotion...and what the hell

did Zordon see in Tommy? Couldn't he see the harm in putting the Lone Ranger in charge of a team?

It grew even worse. For not only did Tommy take over the leadership...he'd done irreparable damage to the Power Ranger team.

Jason had no idea how bad things had gotten while he was in Geneva. Thousands of miles of distance always turned one's attention elsewhere. But when he returned, and donned the Gold Ranger armor, he'd gotten the unique opportunity to relive his glory days. Become the armored superhero, fighting as a Power Ranger once again.

And he was gravely disappointed. What had Tommy done

to the team?

Trini was a Kung Fu extraordinaire, studying styles ranging from the artistic to the devastating. Graceful, lithe, with a quiet wisdom that more than once pulled the Rangers out of the fire. Aisha, her successor, was an accomplished fighter, a black belt in karate, with a smattering of Kung Fu mixed in to add some flavor.

But in comparison, Tanya was slow, uncoordinated, and weak.

Granted, she was a nice girl, with a lot of spirit and commendable intelligence. She was even a decent athlete. But that didn't make her Power Ranger

material.

Kimberly was the most agile person Jason had ever known...with the grace and speed to win championship trophies in gymnastics and cheerleading. Plus, she'd taken several self-defense classes from her friends. Granted, she had no true martial arts experience when she first donned the Pink armor, but she eagerly subjected herself to intense training from Trini and Jason, in an effort to brush up her skills and create a style all her own. While she didn't have an official belt standing, Jason was confident Kimberly could tousle with the best of them.

Katherine had all the grace Kimberly did; but where was the spunk? She spent her time dancing

in the Youth Center...did she ever work out? Again, a nice girl -- but she'd proven in her confrontation with her predecessor that she didn't have the fighting rhythm. And she'd been the Pink Ranger for nearly a year

.

And then...the rookie. Jason approached Justin, who was desperately staggering to his feet.

As the former leader of the Power Rangers, he was nauseated

the team he helped forge could become such a joke!

"I can't believe Tommy let a kid

be a Power Ranger,"

he hissed, lifting the Blue Ranger with his collar. "Rocky was a force to be reckoned with, and even Billy learned how to hold his own. Let me guess...you picked up your moves from Saturday morning cartoons, right?"

Justin didn't bother to answer, latching onto Jason's wrists in an effort to force the former Ranger to release his death grip.

"Pathetic. I'm strong...but I shouldn't be strong enough to route three Rangers. If some capable

people were fighting, you guys might have won. How does it feel to fail your planet? See, I wouldn't know. My

team never failed."

Jason snarled viciously at the kid, and then tossed him out of his way. Frankly, the kid wasn't the source of the problem.

He tensed his muscles, pivoting and walking purposefully toward the young man that ruined his legacy. That stole

his legacy, humiliating him by taking the role of leadership. That posed as his best friend, but showed little loyalty when it really counted.

The question always lingered, from that long ago afternoon when they tied at the Martial Arts Expo: Who was the stronger of the two?

Finally...without his conscience buzzing in his ear, without the consequences weighing down his broad shoulders, without affection restraining his might...Jason was free to get his answer.

Chapter Forty-Two

Tommy watched with bated breath as Kim hovered over Kat, laughing deeply. "No! This has to --"

"You're mine!"

came a terrifyingly deep voice, as suddenly a vice latched onto his neck from behind. Tommy didn't have a chance to react as Jason lifted him off his feet, and catapulted him into the thick dust.

Tommy sprawled to the ground dangerously close to the pit of flames. Struggling to orient himself, he rolled onto his stomach, and lifted his head.

His eyes narrowed as he watched his best friend approach, heat billowing off his entire body.

"Come on, Ranger!"

he taunted. "Your entire team is a waste of my time. Can you

face me?"

Tommy pushed himself to his feet. As he noticed his hair hanging over his forehead, he mutely cursed himself for taking off his helmet. From the bloodthirsty glare Jason threw at him, he knew he needed all the help he could get.

The Red Ranger surprised himself by easily taking his favored ready stance. He wasn't able to lift a finger against Kimberly, even as she nearly took his head off...but deep down, he'd been waiting

for this confrontation.

Gritting his teeth, he tried desperately to rein in the fury. Stop it! I can't get distracted! Jase is under a spell...he doesn't really want to hurt me! And I don't want to hurt him. Do I?

With a ferocious scream, Jason dove for Tommy, launching a roundhouse with enough power behind it to snap a man's spine. Tommy ducked the high kick, firing a snap kick Jason swiveled to block.

Dust kicked up from the ground as their battle increased in speed, inching the pair ever closer to the pit of fire.

Finally, Tommy found an opening in Jason's near-flawless defense, and made contact with Jason's nose.

The former Red Ranger stumbled back, blood gushing from the injury. He shook his head to clear it, his eyes erupting into fresh rage as he steadied himself.

As Tommy glanced at his bloodstained knuckles, horror suffused his face. No...I didn't want this! I...I wanted to talk to Jason, clear the air...find out the truth! Not batter him!

He and Jason had sparred countless times...and while a few bruises were to be expected, he'd never shed his best friend's blood. Even when he was evil, he never had the opportunity to sink that low.

Yet lately, as he wrestled with his suspicions, Tommy had to admit that deep down, he'd wanted vengeance. In a blind jealousy that surpassed all reason, he wanted to see Jason suffer for his attachment to Kimberly.

Oh God...what's happening to me? What am I turning into??

So deeply immersed in his own mind, Tommy was unprepared for Jason's fresh assault. The former Ranger fired a series of body punches that slowed his opponent down, and finished with an uppercut that laid the Red Ranger flat on his back.

Tommy tasted the blood in his mouth. He waited for the world to stop spinning before he lifted himself to his elbows.

Jason hovered over him, chuckling quietly. "I knew you couldn't measure up. You never deserved

any of it...the Power, the leadership...anything

! But you weaseled your way onto my team, and stole my

role!"

Tommy took a deep breath as he suffered the verbal blows. He...he can't mean this...can he? Could he have carried resentment the whole time, without ever letting on? Is that why --?

Desperate for the truth, Tommy bolted to his feet. Fighting off the protest of his body, he readied himself for a fresh onslaught. "Is that why you did it? Is that why you...and Kim...?"

Afraid of the answer, Tommy couldn't even put his suspicions to words.

Jason noticed the agony playing over Tommy's face, and folded his arms. How pathetic is

this guy? He's still hung up on Kim!

His lips quirked savagely as he speared the obviously unhealed emotional wound. "I always wondered what

Kim saw in you. I mean really...you're nothing like all her other boyfriends were. You're too needy...kinda like a bird with a broken wing, aching for some TLC."

He noticed Tommy shiver, fighting to maintain composure.

"Maybe that's it, then. You were her charity case! She felt bad for you...so lost and alone...and you mistook that for love!"

Tommy snarled, a terrifying anger swelling to life. A haze of red clouded his vision...but out of nowhere, a numbing fear froze him.

No...I can't fight him...

Tommy realized, struggling to suppress the beast Jason's words had awakened. He's under a spell! He's just trying to hurt me, goad me into a fight.

Then, he took a deep, long breath, summoning every scrap of willpower in his winded body. He forced his addled mind to silence, delving into his past. Delving into the memories he carried of the Evil Green Ranger.

He'd locked them into a mental closet, in a desperate attempt to put the nightmare behind him and move on with his life. While his "good side"

had no control over his body, he still experienced everything he did.

"Reality check, Kimberly...the whole world doesn't revolve around you."

When he closed his eyes and concentrated, he could see the tears in Kim's eyes when he'd said that to her. Her pain was genuine...and while he'd screamed in protest from within, his body only smiled at her anguish.

Jason...the real

Jason...is in there somewhere, listening to everything that's being said. When this is over, I'll talk to him

, not this twisted parody of him!

Tommy slowly stood upright, dropping his defense. Jason watched, perplexed, as Tommy stared him down.

Not breaking eye contact, the Red Ranger tilted his head, and spat out the blood that collected in his mouth. "Jason, I know

it's not you talking. If you can hear me in there...I'll save you."

Jason scowled furiously. "What makes you think I want, or need your help?"

The fire in his eyes building, Jason dove for Tommy once again, grabbing the slimmer man by the throat. Tommy refused to fight back, and only struggled to ease the grip as the pair wandered to the edge of the pit of Maligore.

Chapter Forty-Three

"Yes..."

Kim murmured, rubbing her hands in delight. "Into the fire... into the fire..."

As the battle between the former and current Red Rangers escalated, all present were slowly entranced by the exchange. The Turbo Rangers were able to recover from the blows dealt by Jason, and even Katherine was given a respite after Kimberly set her crimson eyes on the fight.

All of Divatox's forces also watched the battle, some mutants even placing bets on which of the humans would toss the other into Maligore's pit. And as their attention diverted elsewhere, the wizard Lerigot finally saw an opportunity for action.

The hours of rest after he'd opened the passage to Muiranthias had replenished him enough to cast simple spells. Holding his chubby hands forward, sprinkles of energy flew from his fingertips, dancing in the air as the swirled to their target: the poor human girl entranced by evil.

Kimberly's eyes jerked wide as she felt the invasion. Her muscles froze as a cooling sensation sank into her body, slowly but surely calming the fires that raged within.

She felt the anger die... and was suddenly struck by guilt, anguish, hurt, confusion-

"No!"

she screamed clutching her forehead. She could feel her strength fading...tears flooding in her eyes again -- "I won't be weak...ever again

!"

She clenched her fists, urging the Flame of Destruction to burn even brighter. The inner flame blew out of control, eradicating the resurgent emotions. Instantly, fire began to leak from her eyes, drying the tears she had forbidden, and dripping to the sand below.

When she felt the comforting heat rise within, she settled her scorching glare on the Liarian. "Nice try, Ewok. But I'm not

giving this up!"

Lerigot's large eyes widened as he felt his spell fade. In his weakened state, he didn't have enough power to cool the fire within her. It was astonishingly persistent.

Murmuring under his breath, he resolved to save the other poor innocent, forced to act against his will.

"Now I'm

the one with the muscles and the power!"

Jason declared, straining with all his might to push his opponent over the edge. Tommy gagged at the reinforced strain, trying his best to focus his attention on regaining his balance...and not the brutal flames arcing from the pit, reaching for him urgently.

The vicious former Ranger had no warning as the cooling white energy flooded him, causing him to gasp in shock.

Tommy watched as his best friend calmed, releasing his grip and collapsing...forward toward the flame.

"Jase!" Tommy gasped. Hope strengthening his body, Tommy grabbed careful hold on Jason, and managed to secure both against the ledge of the pit. Carefully, Tommy regained his balance, and eased Jason to the floor.

The former Red Ranger trembled with sudden cold as the inner fire faded...and his own personality washed back into place.

"Wh...wha?" he rasped, absently rubbing his face like a child arousing from deep sleep. He blinked in surprise when his hand colored with blood.

"You're gonna be fine, Jason," Tommy assured him, "Maligore's spell has been broken."

Jason noticed the distant tone in his best friend's voice, and turned around. The instant he met the red-rimmed gaze, his breath caught as his disorientation faded completely. He remembered everything... every word he'd growled, every perverse thought that guided his action. He felt the blood on his hands, pounding first the other Turbo Rangers, and then his best friend, without the slightest drop of mercy or restraint.

His mouth instantly dry, he cast a furtive glance at the Red Ranger. "Tommy...what I...what I said --"

"We'll...talk later," Tommy determined, rigidly rising to his full height. "Once this mess is cleaned up."

"You wish

, Tommy Boy."

Tommy whirled around, just enough to catch a fist with his cheek. He collapsed to the ground, blinking back tears to clear his vision.

Jason gaped at Kimberly, who hovered above them both, her eyes burning like red suns. "Kim..."

The gymnast rolled her eyes. "I'm disappointed, Jase. You could've stayed by my side, been partner to my revenge."

Jason opened his mouth to respond, but stopped when he noticed the hurt that swam in Tommy's eyes. Suddenly, he remembered Tommy's anguished question. "Is that why you...and Kim...?"

Jason's eyes widened. He doesn't think...

The Red Ranger collected his strength, and looked up to face her. "Kim, please

--"

A wicked glimmer in Kimberly's eye hinted at the pain she was about to inflict...until, out of nowhere, a foot landed solidly in her face.

Tommy watched dumbly as Kimberly flew several yards across the chamber, collapsing into a boneless heap against the unyielding stone wall.

Horrified, he turned to stare at Katherine, who was still crouching from her landing.

Her rose helmet hid the hurt his accusing stare caused her. "Tommy, the kid gloves are off! She wasn't going to stop until she killed

you."

Wordlessly, Tommy jumped to his feet, and raced to Kimberly's side. With trembling fingers, he gently brushed her caramel hair out of the way, and carefully turned her cheek.

She'd received a full-force Ranger kick in the left cheek, causing her face to turn an ugly shade of purple. Blood poured from her nose and mouth, dripping onto Tommy's glove.

The entire assembly of Rangers grouped around Tommy, watching him lightly touch the angry bruise.

Katherine hugged herself tightly. "I...I didn't mean to use that

much force," she murmured.

Just then, the fire from the pit flared, creating a burst of energy that shook the entire temple.

"Maligore!" Justin hissed, clenching his fists, "He's waking up!"

Jason knelt beside Tommy. "I'll take care of Kim, and get the Liarians out of here. You've got a job to do, Red Ranger."

"Yeah," Tanya added, holding out his helmet, "and you'll probably need this!"

Tommy nodded curtly to his best friend, and then slid the crimson helmet over his battered face. Slowly, he rose to his feet, settling his determined gaze on the pit of flame.

Suddenly, a mutated claw stretched from the pit, gripping onto the stone edge.

Tommy took a step toward it. "Guys, let's take this freak!"

Chapter Forty-Four

The first thing she felt was the jostling of her entire body. Her arms and legs hung limply, her head cradled against something solid, yet not hard.

Then, she noticed the blinding pain that throbbed one side of her face, and made it almost impossible to open her left eye.

She inhaled sharply, and opened her good eye. She saw the darkened walls of the tunnel...the one that led out of the temple --

"Put me down."

Jason froze, the menace in his friend's voice so overwhelming, he didn't want to know what she'd do if he refused. Slowly, he lowered her feet to the ground, letting her stand on her own power.

Kimberly folded her arms, glaring hard at Jason. The absence of the rich red aura in his eyes spoke volumes. "I can't believe you gave this up!"

Jason bit his lip. "Listen to me...Lerigot can reverse the spell, free you --"

"I am

free! I've never felt so good...so alive

! Do you have the slightest idea how long it's been since I've been at peace?"

"Kim," he said patiently, "you're not at peace. You're furious...the Flame of Destruction has taken away your purity, leaving only hatred behind. Can't you feel it? You can't even be happy!"

Kimberly tossed a hateful glare at the Liarian trio. Yara gasped at the stare, hiding herself and her baby protectively behind her powerful husband. "You really gave in to this imp's silly cooling spell?"

Jason reached out, trying to grasp her hands. Yet, before he could even touch her, the heat she emitted burned his skin. "Kim, please. You've got to come back to us!"

Her eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. "Us?

Oh, I get it...you mean you and the Rangers

! You and Tommy

! You're actually taking his

side!"

"What?"

"I knew it,"

she hissed, slowly moving toward him. "Deep down, I knew that when the day came, you'd side with Tommy. After all, you're 'Buds.'

'Bros.'

Does it matter at all that you were my

brother first?"

Jason stared into Kim's flaming gaze, watching in horror as the fire dripped from her eyes, leaving a trail of brilliant flames on either side of her feet. He stepped backward.

He held his hands up in surrender as the wall touched his back. There was nowhere to go. "Kim. I can't fight you, and I can't stop you. I don't have the strength."

She hissed wordlessly, launching her fist toward his head. Jason closed his eyes, waiting for Death to take him...when he felt the vibration of a massive crash just left of him.

When he'd mustered the courage to open his eyes, he saw a deep hole just an inch away from him, smoke stretching up from the impact site.

And Kimberly was gone.

She didn't kill me,

Jason realized, releasing a long breath. She held back!

He turned his eyes toward the burning fire that lit the end of the tunnel they'd come from.

Frustrated, he pounded his fist against the unyielding wall. "Dammit...she went back in there! And there's nothing I can do to help her."

Chapter Forty-Five

Kimberly dashed through the tunnel, passing the rising pit of lava, dozens of prostrating natives, and scores of worthless Piranhatrons. Following the sound of battle, she found a precipice, reaching out from the volcano and offering a magnificent view of the southern shore of Muiranthias.

Just by the rocky cliffs, the new Turbo Megazord furiously pounded the molten monstrosity Maligore. Her jaw dropped when a final swing from the Megazord sent the father of her evil into the cooling ocean below.

Kimberly trembled in outrage as the blasted Zord performed its predictable victory salute. I can't fight them by myself...

Her thoughts were savagely interrupted by a loud wailing, forcing her to cover her ears.

"No no no no no!! My Maligore!"

Kimberly peeked over the edge of the precipice to see Divatox throttling one of her mutant servants as she sobbed hysterically.

"The vol-cano!" Rygog warned, his voice coming out choppy due to the shaking. "It's erup-ting! We gotta get...outta here!"

"My plans!" the widow howled, "The money, the jewels, the universal domination! Oh, I didn't even get a honeymoon

!"

She turned to her servant, and pointed her finger into the mutant's wrinkled face. "Rygog, you mark my words...someday the Power Rangers will pay for this. I never accept defeat!"

She released him and tilted her head into the air, shaking her fist furiously. "Do you hear me, Rangers? I will have my revenge

!!!"

The last child of Maligore smiled.

Part Ten: The Truth

Chapter Forty-Six

Jason sat heavily on a tree stump, cradling his face in his hands.

I…I can't believe this. I failed

her!

His little sister was gone.

Immediately after Kimberly disappeared, Jason had ushered the Liarians out of the cave. While his conscience ate at him through the entire retreat, he bowed to simple logic.

I couldn't stop her...the Flame of Destruction makes her nearly as strong as a Ranger. If I kept pushing her, she would've killed me.

That was how he convinced himself to leave. When they'd reached the bottom of the volcano, they'd found Bulk and Skull, still wandering in a detached daze, muttering about the "pretty go boom."

That innocent comment brought a world of terror into Jason's heart, as a bitter reality struck him. That's a volcano

! The entire temple could erupt!

And moments later…it did. The mountain erupted, its ferocious lava and ash swallowing all the Piranhatrons, Divatox, the natives… and Kimberly.

Had Jason eaten anything recently, it surely would've seen daylight again. "I should've followed her," he murmured. "Should've tried harder! She didn't kill me…maybe she couldn't bring herself to kill me? Maybe she remembered how close we are?"

He jumped when he felt warmth enclose his knee. Perplexed, he gazed into the large, friendly eyes of Yara, who gently rubbed his knee with her furry hand.

She gurgled something, yet Jason couldn't understand. "I'm sorry, I don't speak…whatever it is you speak."

She turned to her husband. Lerigot approached, gurgled something to her, and then beckoned Jason.

Jason obeyed, sliding onto his knees so he was approximately eye to eye with the Liarians. Lerigot reached out, touching his stout fingertips to Jason's forehead. Suddenly, he was once again staring into flaming eyes, so engulfed with outrage, fire actually leaked from the corner of her eye…almost like teardrops.

"You're right," Jason sighed, his shoulders drooping, "She was too angry with me to listen to anything

I had to say. If I'd followed her back into the temple, she'd have either killed me, or knocked me out…and then I would've been caught in the explosion. Either way, we'd both be dead."

Lerigot nodded assuredly, and pointed one finger toward the sky. Jason followed his direction, squinting against the brilliant afternoon sun.

"Divatox's ship!" he realized, a sudden weight lifted off his heart. "If Divatox made it, maybe Kim did too!"

Galvanized, Jason leapt to his feet. "Lerigot, can you watch Bulk and Skull for me? I'm gonna check the --"

His words died when the Turbo Megazord flew overhead, slowly approaching the ground. And suddenly, Jason's throat closed anew.

Chapter Forty-Seven

"Tommy," Justin reported, a frown pinching his young face, "I'm picking up a vessel just reaching Earth's outer atmosphere."

"It's Divatox's ship," Tanya noted. "Should we pursue?"

Tommy didn't even pause to consider. "No. She's moving away from Earth, so she's no longer a threat to us. Now we have to find Kim, Jason, and the Liarians."

Tommy's eyes slid toward the towering mountain at the center of the island, where a plume of thick smoke polluted the sky. He swallowed his breath. "Any reading yet?"

Katherine fought against a sigh. "N…nothing yet."

"The scan is thrown off by the lava," Adam contributed. "We can't make out any body heat."

Just then, a flash of light streaked across the view screen, directly into the sky. The Rangers watched as the streak then exploded into bright fireworks.

"Lerigot!" Kat realized. "He sent up a flare!"

"Tracing the origin now…" Justin stated. "Yup, I found 'em!"

The main screen focused on a small clearing over a mile away from the volcano. The Rangers released a collective sigh as they saw Jason on his feet, waving frantically to get their attention. The three Liarians were huddled together nearby.

A worried frown creased Tommy's face. "Kat, how many life signs are down there?"

"Six."

Justin grimaced. "Six? How's that possible?"

"Maybe there's a native in the bushes," Tommy supposed, unlatching his seatbelt, "I'll get them."

Chapter Forty-Eight

Jason watched as the Megazord gently lowered to the ground feet first. No sooner did the titanic Zord touch down did a form in red emerge from the cockpit.

Jason's dark eyes followed as the Red Ranger dove for the ground, landing easily on his feet as if he had just taken a step.

"You okay, Jason?" Tommy asked.

Jason keenly felt the distance his best friend maintained between them, so he did nothing to close the gap. "The Liarians and I got out long before the volcano exploded --"

Tommy's breath hitched at the connotation. Whirling on his toes, he quickly scanned the entire area.

He frowned in disbelief when he saw two familiar people lingering in a tree branch nearby. "Is that Bulk and Skull?"

"Yeah, they, uh… were kidnapped by Divatox first. When she realized they weren't… 'pure'

enough… she nabbed Kim and me instead." He cleared his throat. "Bro --"

"Don't call me that," Tommy murmured. "Where's Kim?"

Jason swallowed the lump that clogged his throat when he heard Tommy's answer. The words were spoken without anger…only a deep hurt. Jason instantly knew he would've preferred anger.

"She fought me, Tommy. She woke up, demanded I let her go, and ran back to the temple."

For a long moment, Tommy didn't even breathe. He stood perfectly still, his helmet angled towards Jason, yet his eyes were indiscernible.

Then, he slowly inclined his head toward the remains of the mountain, smoldering under rivers of lava and columns of dense smoke.

"Tom, listen to me," Jason said sternly, "Divatox got away. I saw her ship! So if she survived, Kim probably did."

After another eternal moment, Tommy slowly lifted his wrist to his mouth. "Do you read?"

^Justin here.^

"Send down the Megazord hand, and pick up Jason and the others. Once they're inside and secure, I want you to follow me with the Megazord."

^Follow you…?^

^…with the Megazord. And I want you to keep searching for life signs. Run every search we're capable of… heartbeat monitor, body heat, the works. When you run out of ideas, contact Zordon for more. And while you're doing that, the rest of the Rangers will join me at the volcano. We'll dig by hand.^

There was silence on the other end of the communicator, as the new Blue Ranger digested the hidden message behind Tommy's request.

It was Katherine who spoke. ^What… are we looking for?^

He didn't respond. Instead, he looked again at the volcano and broke into a supersonic run…vanishing in a blur of red motion.

Chapter Forty-Nine

The Rangers spent hours searching the rubble of the temple. Adam, Katherine, and Tanya combed the forest immediately surrounding the volcano, and searched along the perimeter of the temple. Only Tommy went inside, refusing company despite Kat's repeated offer. He cut through the smoke filled, overheated tunnels, often coming to a dead end as rivers of lava, debris from collapsed ceilings, or both blocked his way. Yet he managed to meander to the main room, which was completely flooded with the lava that spewed from the pit.

His heart in his throat, he scoured every nook and cranny in the labyrinth, until the smoke was so heavy even his headlights couldn't illuminate his way.

Completely crushed, he emerged from the volcano, blackened but uninjured.

The search went on well past sunset, all the Rangers beyond the point of exhaustion. Yet despite the frustration and hopelessness, none had the heart to voice even the smallest discontent to their leader.

Jason remained in the Megazord, the search area being far too hazardous for a normal human to sustain. He sat with Justin, suggesting further scans, and consulting with Zordon.

In the end, it was the sage himself who put into words what no one else dared. ^JUSTIN…PATCH ME IN TO TOMMY.^

The Blue Ranger gulped in a breath, trading anxious glances with Jason. Then, his fingers nervously toying with the helmet resting on his lap, he did as his mentor requested.

^Tommy here.^

^TOMMY, WHAT IS THE STATUS OF THE SEARCH?^

Silence. Then: ^We're trying to put the fire out so we can take a better look in the tunnels, but that's it.^

^JUSTIN AND JASON HAVE EXHAUSTED ALL THE SCANS AVAILABLE. I'M AFRAID NOTHING HAS TURNED UP.^

^Yet.^

Zordon sighed… a strange sound coming from a being locked in a time-warp. ^I WISH YOU ALL TO RETURN TO THE POWER CHAMBER IMMEDIATELY.^

^But we're not --!^

^TOMMY.^

There was infinite patience, as well as deep understanding, in that soothing-yet-stern voice. ^PLEASE… RETURN TO BASE. WE CAN BETTER ASSESS OUR OPTIONS WITH YOU ALL HERE.^

^Zordon,^

Tommy's voice was pleading, ^just getting back will take all night! What if Kim's trapped under debris, or blocked off by lava streams?^

^NOW THAT YOU HAVE LERIGOT, YOU WILL NOT NEED TO TAKE THE GHOST GALLION. HE CAN OPEN THE BARRIER WHILE ABOARD THE MEGAZORD, SO IF YOU TRAVEL AT THE FASTEST SPEED, YOU WILL REACH THE POWER CHAMBER IN APPROXIMATELY HALF AN HOUR. CONSIDERING HOW MANY HOURS YOU'VE SPENT SEARCHING, THE LIKELIHOOD OF YOU FINDING ANYTHING WITHIN THE THAT TIME FRAME IS SLIM AT BEST.^

Harsh reality; but spoken so gently, so patiently…it was nearly painless.

Nearly.

^I'll stay here --^

^THE POWER RANGERS NEED THEIR LEADER…NOW MORE THAN EVER.^

And with those ten words, Zordon miraculously induced reason in the stricken young man. For all of Tommy's distractions and concerns, he couldn't deny that, as Red Ranger, he had an obligation to his team. He had

to maintain good sense, if for no other reason than to assure them that their newest challenge could be met.

Finally, an answer. ^Okay. Justin?^

The boy blinked, suddenly guilty for eavesdropping on the conversation… though of course, all the Rangers below heard everything as well. "Yes, Tommy?"

^Bring the Megazord around and pick us up. We're going home.^

Chapter Fifty

Jason took a deep breath, steeling himself for the confrontation. He couldn't deny his best friend's response to the term "Bro,"

the nickname they'd called each other for most of their acquaintance, hurt like a physical wound.

I can't take this…I need to apologize, make him understand that it was all the spell talking…we need to come to terms before we get back to the Power Chamber. Before the situation gets any worse. He took a deep breath. Unless a miracle happened, when the truth hits him, he's gonna need me if he's gonna cope. And…I'll need him.

It was hard enough facing the possibility of Kim's death…to do so while at odds with his best friend was beyond torture.

Finally resolved, Jason returned to the bridge…the first time since the Turbo Rangers returned from the volcano. "Tommy, we need to talk."

The Red Ranger, the only one still in full uniform, didn't turn around. "Later."

Jason stood his ground. "We need to talk now

," the former Red Ranger pressed. He kept his gaze on Tommy, but he could feel the stares of the other Rangers.

Then, Tommy stiffly rose to his feet. "Fine."

Wordlessly, Tommy strode passed Jason. Jason followed, and soon the two were in the on board barracks.

Tommy stepped inside first, and spread his arms apart. A red surge of energy flooded his body, then receded into his wrist-mounted Turbo Morpher. He pulled the key from the unit, and slid it into his pocket.

Then, he sat heavily upon the closest cot. "Talk."

Jason found himself speechless, as he stared at Tommy's face for the first time since the fight with Maligore. He'd hidden behind his crimson helmet throughout the search, working beyond physical limits to find her…while all the time, hiding his tears behind the wall of leadership.

Tommy didn't seem to care about his appearance now. In front of Jason, the façade of the indomitable leader was pointless. His tears were allowed. "I thought you had something to say."

That comment, muttered with a touch of animosity, pulled Jason out of his stupor. The larger man folded his arms, squeezing his muscles in a desperate attempt to release some of the tension. "Tommy, you have

to believe me…I didn't mean what I said back there. None of it was true."

Tommy's face hovered parallel to the floor, and he laced his fingers together. "You're talking to the expert in evil spells," he said. His voice lacked even a hint of humor. "You don't have to explain how they work. What you experienced wasn't like the spells I'd been under."

Jason frowned his confusion. "How do you figure?"

"This was personal."

Tommy stayed silent, letting his epiphany sink in. Jason looked thunderstruck. "What?"

"When I was Rita's pawn, I wanted to kill you because Rita

wanted me to kill you. I didn't have anything against you, so the feelings weren't mine. After the spell was over, I remembered wanting to kill you, but none of that anger lingered. When Gasket brainwashed me, he convinced me I was the Machine King. I wanted to kill you because you were a threat to my kingdom. But today, you wanted to kill me because you

were angry with me. You even told me why…because I 'stole your role.'

"

Jason grimaced as his own words were thrown back at him. He'd hoped against hope Tommy would've just dismissed everything he'd said; but he found himself unable to avoid a stomach-turning confession.

Midnight eyes turned away, as if suddenly intrigued by the drab gray paneling of the room. "You…you're right," he conceded, releasing a long breath. "There was a kernel of truth in that. But I wasn't angry at you… I was angry at the situation. I never understood why Zordon made you

the leader in my stead. It…hurt. And I guess a small part of me turned that frustration into resentment. A small

part."

He rubbed his temples. "The spell…Divatox said Maligore would steal my purity. And when we fell into the fire, it felt like the Flame of Destruction got under my skin, into my heart. It erased all positive feelings, muted my conscience, and made me see the world through a red lens. I looked at you… and was enraged that you'd ruined my career as a Ranger." He shook his head slowly. "I didn't even consider the fact I left two weeks later to Geneva, and therefore would've given up the leadership anyway. It was completely irrational…selective memory with the sole purpose of making me hurt people, and feed the Flame."

Jason waited for some response from Tommy, some kind of acknowledgement of his explanation. Words of forgiveness or understanding. When none was given, he continued. "I'm really, truly

sorry for everything I said. Please believe me… what I said was intended to hurt you. It didn't reflect what I really think of you."

Courageously, he lifted his gaze. Now, Tommy's eyes were staring right at him. Jason managed to meet the intense gaze. "There's something else," he realized.

Tommy got right to the point. "How exactly would you describe your relationship with Kim?"

The complete lack of inflection in his voice was nearly frightening. But all one had to do was look into Tommy's eyes…at the strain that caused his face to twitch, to see how difficult it was for him to voice this question.

Jason would have laughed at the utter ridiculousness of Tommy's fears had the situation been different. But he'd already been prepared for that question.

"She's my little sister," Jason answered, without any hesitation that could be misconstrued as dishonesty. "We've been friends for over half our lives, and throughout all that time, I've never thought of her as anything other than friend, sister, and teammate."

"Never." Tommy repeated. His disbelief was almost palpable.

Jason permitted the smallest of grins. "She's not my type. She's too…cutesy

."

The former Ranger had hoped his slight irreverence could have warmed the room just a few degrees… but Tommy was far too grave to find any humor in his comment.

"Tommy, I swear Kim and I aren't seeing each other. Man, you know I'm starting to get serious with Emily!"

Actually, in typical Tommy fashion, he'd forgotten all about the pretty blonde Jason had been seeing both during and after his stint as the Gold Ranger. That piece of evidence did tilt the scales in Jason's favor…why would he invest so much time and attention in Emily if he had any romantic interest in Kim?

Finally, Tommy relented. He heaved a deep breath, and fell backwards onto the cot he was sitting on. Jason stared at his best friend, watching him take deep, contemplative breaths, rubbing his face with his hands.

"So… am I forgiven?" Jason ventured.

"You didn't do anything wrong, Bro."

And then, Jason realized the truth. He didn't even care about the spell! The only reason he couldn't even look at me was Kim?

It was incredible…Tommy could wave away all the hurtful words Jason had uttered, even though there was a deep-seated resentment beneath them all. Tommy found no reason to hold any of it against him. All his frustration, the distance Tommy kept between them after the spell had been broken, had all been because he misunderstood Jason's relationship with Kim?

Then why the hell

did he dump her??

"I'm sorry, Jase," Tommy sighed, staring up at the ceiling, "I…just needed to hear it from you to really believe it."

"What would give you the idea Kim and I were dating?" Jason wondered, truly dumbstruck.

"I saw you hugging her at the Games." The slightly petulant tone proved even Tommy realized that was pretty flimsy evidence.

"You're kidding."

Tommy sat up, and began chewing his lip as he struggled to express himself. "I know it was dumb…but I just didn't get it. I watched the tape of the Games to figure out which guy was her new boyfriend, and you were the only person she got close to during the entire broadcast."

For a fleeting moment, Jason actually considered smacking his best friend upside the head. "What makes you think she's got a new boyfriend? Sheesh, Tom…she's been a train wreck ever since you guys broke up."

Tommy stared at his best friend, brow furrowed in confusion. He could see the accusation lingering in Jason's ebony eyes. "She told me she had a new boyfriend. Why'd you think she broke up with me?"

Both young men stared at each other, puzzling through the tidbits of information that just didn't seem to fit together.

"She…broke up with you?" Jason repeated.

Tommy nodded slowly.

"Seriously?"

That brought a frown to Tommy's face. "Why would I lie about it?"

"When did she break up with you? Over Christmas?"

Tommy took a steadying breath. It still hurt to talk about it- which is why he never did discuss it with his best friend. Or anyone else, for that matter. "No…she sent me a letter." He took another breath, keeping his eyes on Jason's face to measure his reaction. "She wrote that she'd met someone new… someone she'd rather be with."

Jason wouldn't have been more shocked if Tommy had suddenly declared the Earth was flat. He fell upon the cot opposite his best friend, suddenly too overwhelmed to stand on his own power. "Let me get this straight: Kim sent you a Dear John letter?"

Tommy nodded mutely.

"When?"

"I got it right before Valentine's weekend."

Jason buried his face in his palms, slowly picking through his memory of his volatile conversation with Kim before the Pan Globals.

"Dammit, Jason…I didn't give him a reason not to call me. If that bastard truly cared one iota about me, he

would've called me! But guess what? His number never popped up on my Caller ID. Never an apology for missing my birthday, a message just to see how I'm doing… nothing! If he doesn't think I'm worth the effort of picking up the goddamned phone and dialing eleven digits, then to hell with him!"

She was in such pain that night, it was overwhelmingly clear how much she suffered, due to Tommy's neglect.

But she never actually talked to him. He just stopped calling her.

"Why didn't you call her?"

Tommy stared at Jason as if he had suddenly asked the color of the sky. "Jase, she sent me a Dear John letter! What would I say to her…'Please Kim, take me back'

?"

"You could have asked for an explanation."

Tommy chuckled humorlessly. "She gave me an explanation, and believe me…I didn't want too much information of how perfect that Adonis is."

The Red Ranger took a deep breath, calming his frazzled nerves. "If she wanted to talk to me about it, she

would've called me

."

The same reasoning…

Jason realized, squeezing the bridge of his nose. For an absurd moment, he considered pinching himself. This just can't

be happening…

"Jase?"

No doubt Tommy saw the terrible despair that crossed his face. Jason closed his eyes tightly, trying to collect his thoughts and let the bomb drop as gently as possible.

His best friend had the right to hear the other side of the matter.

"Kim told me what happened."

Tommy didn't move. He kept his wide, red-rimmed eyes focused on Jason…eager to get some insight into the most painful moment of his life.

"We talked about it right before the Games," he continued, "It was the first time I'd seen her for months. I noticed she was…different

. Frankly, she was miserable; though she was trying to hide it."

"Did that new guy dump her?" Tommy groused. His tone was heavy…but with what, Jason couldn't quite tell. Was Tommy angry at Kimberly, or at the 'new guy'

for daring to hurt her?

Jason stopped trying to read too deeply into Tommy's reaction, and continued. "She told me that you two had split on bad terms. It was never official, but when you stopped calling her, you made it clear that you didn't care for her anymore."

Tommy's face folded in anger. "What the hell

are you talking about? I didn't stop calling her!"

"You didn't? You just said you got a letter in February, and never spoke to her again."

Tommy's jaw hung in outrage. "Didn't you hear

me? She fell in love with someone

else!! Why would I make a follow-up call?"

"You didn't call her on Thursday, the day you usually called her --"

"Of course not! She --!"

Once again, Jason's glare shut the Red Ranger up.

"She was hurt you didn't call, but figured it was because her birthday was the following day. You never called her then, so she called you."

"Well, she didn't

call me --"

Tommy stopped short, his words dying on his lips when realization dawned on him. "I wasn't home that weekend. I was --"

"Skiing with Kat."

The Red Ranger stared at Jason in surprise. "Who told you that?"

"Kim. She'd called you, and that's what your family told her."

Tommy hesitated. "No one told me she called."

"She didn't ask them to. She said she'd call back. And she did, on Sunday. And you weren't home, were you?"

For a long moment, Tommy was silent, his face twitching in visible agony as he replayed those heartsick days. "I…I had a date with a girl I met skiing. The Machine Empire sent a monster, forcing me to leave her alone. When the fight was over, my date had left…so it was just Kat and me."

"Well, Kim heard the tail end of that. On Friday, she called and found out you were skiing with Kat. On Sunday, she was told you were at dinner with Kat."

"B…but that's not what happened!" Tommy stammered desperately, "I was skiing with Kat and Billy, and on Sunday, I was supposed to have dinner with Heather!"

"Dinner with another woman," Jason clarified, "It doesn't sound like Kim was that far off."

Tommy's eyes narrowed. "Hey…I didn't go against Kim's trust. She

dumped me

! So what if I went on a date?"

"Less than a week later?" Jason challenged.

His frustration mounting, Tommy pounded his fist into the mattress. "Okay, okay! I was on the rebound! Is that what you wanted to hear? I was hurting…and Heather…she reminded me of Kim, and --"

He swallowed the rest of his sentence.

An enduring silence settled, as both young men gathered their thoughts. Then, with a deep sigh, Jason stood up, and sat down beside his best friend. He settled his hand on Tommy's shoulder. "Look, Bro…I didn't mean to come down on you like that. I'm not trying to take sides here, either. You and Kim are more than my friends -- you're family. And it really shocked me to find out that everything ended so badly between you."

Tommy opened his mouth to once again affirm his innocence, but Jason shook his head. "There's no point in arguing 'who did what to who'

. Until we find Kimberly, there's no way to figure out the truth anyway."

Tommy's eyes met Jason's in a grim stare. "Yes there is."

Chapter Fifty-One

Tommy didn't emerge from the barracks until Adam announced their approach over the intercom. The instant the Megazord returned to its underground docking base, the Red Ranger leapt from the vessel. The other Turbo Rangers watched in shock, trying their best to keep up with their distracted leader.

Only Jason lingered behind, his face uncharacteristically drawn.

Without a word of greeting, Tommy marched straight to the teleportation console. Before Alpha could even declare his habitual "Aye yi yi," the Red Ranger was gone.

Tanya quirked an eyebrow, and then turned to Jason. "What did you two talk about?" she demanded.

Adam reached for his girlfriend's hand. "Tanya --"

"Don't even go there," she cut him off, "Tommy's our friend and teammate. We have every right to know what the hell's going on around here."

Jason released a sigh, drawing everyone's attention. "You're…you're right, Tanya. You all need stay in the loop --"

Jason's words were interrupted by a violent flash of crimson energy. The Red Ranger materialized, clasping a crumpled piece of paper in his white glove.

"Alpha, run a scan on this," he ordered.

"Aye yi yi," the robot whispered, his optic sensors scanning the page, "is this…?"

"Compare the handwriting with this," he continued, holding out a postcard with the Eiffel Tower on front. "If the handwriting does match, see if you can find traces of anything suspicious."

Alpha V nodded wordlessly, and followed the orders.

Zordon threw Tommy a puzzled look. "WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO FIND, TOMMY?"

"The truth," he murmured.

The Rangers watched as Tommy drew away from them. Slowly, he pulled his helmet from his head, letting his hair spill down his back.

Katherine did her best to suppress a gasp. She'd never seen him so broken. His once vibrant eyes were bloodshot and misty. His healthy tan gave way to an almost sickly pallor. And his proud, strong shoulders hung weakly… as if Tommy put every ounce of his remaining strength into standing upright. As if the slightest wind could bowl him over.

Justin gazed up at his compatriots. "I don't get it. Shouldn't we be figuring out a new plan to find that girl?"

"The computer shows the handwriting matches perfectly," Alpha reported, stout fingers tapping at the controls. "I'm also not picking up any traces of magic, to make us think the handwriting looks like Kimberly's."

"Magic?" Adam and Tanya repeated in unison.

Tommy and Jason exchanged heavy looks. Then, the former leader of the Power Rangers stepped forward. "Alpha, can you derive the type of ink and paper used? What it's made of?"

"It'll take a moment," Alpha answered, typing in a new command.

Grim silence befell the Rangers, causing the gentle beeping of the computer to ring in their ears like a knell.

Finally, a particularly long beep acknowledged the scan was complete.

"That's weird," Alpha mused, tearing the readout from the printer. "The ink matches the properties of the yeklin plant."

"Does that mean something?" Tanya wondered.

After a pregnant silence, Zordon lifted his head. "THE YEKLIN PLANT HAS BEEN USED FOR MILLENNIA AS A BASE FOR PERMANENT INK BY SEVERAL DOZEN SYSTEMS. HOWEVER… IT DOES NOT GROW ON EARTH."

Tanya, Adam, and Katherine gaped in astonishment. Jason shook his head, again pressing the bridge of his nose. Alpha fell into a muted litany of "Aye yi yi yi yi." Justin stared at the computer in wonderment. "A letter from an alien?" he gushed, eyes lighting up with boyish interest. "Cool!"

Tommy lost all strength in his entire body. He collapsed into the nearest chair, letting his head hang.

His view of the solemn black tiles that comprised the Power Chamber floor grew clouded. He blinked, forcing the tears to drip out the corners of his eyes.

A letter from an alien…

Not from Kimberly.

Chapter Fifty-Two

"Whiney, snot-nosed brats," Divatox muttered under her breath. She stomped through the dark passage linking the bridge to her private quarters, her frustrated, heavy footfalls announcing her approach to every Piranhatron in her path.

The mute sentinels moved to either side, lining the hall for the Pirate Queen.

"Oh, you'll see," she hissed to no one in particular, throwing open the bronze double doors. "The Rangers are doomed

!"

She tore her raggedy cape from her shoulders, and tossed it onto her large, circular bed.

"And just how

do you plan on doing that?"

Divatox couldn't prevent a startled "Eep!"

as she whirled around.

The visitor reclined before the vanity, absently patting her swollen cheek with a moistened towel.

Divatox blinked. "Where did you come from? And where

did you get that?"

Kimberly offered an innocent smile, holding up the medicated cloth. "Oh, this?"

she bated. "Well, I fished around your medical supplies while you were throwing your little hissy fit."

The Pirate Queen's nostrils flared, hands flying to her hips. She approached her vanity, glaring down at the petite human girl who dared invade her personal quarters.

"How dare you speak to me like that?!" she screeched.

Kim didn't even wince at the shrill voice. Instead, she turned around in the swivel chair, and rose to her feet.

Despite the solid half-a-foot height advantage, when she looked into the smoldering red eyes, Divatox still felt impossibly small.

"Don't delude yourself, Diva,"

Kimberly murmured, her voice soft, yet unspeakably dangerous. "I know perfectly well that you have absolutely no

super strength or magical abilities. That's why you were so desperate to ally yourself with a powerful husband -- a weakling like yourself can only cling to power so long before someone sees through your charade."

Impressively, Divatox maintained some semblance of composure. "Is that a threat?"

A smirk slowly spread over Kim's face. "No. I'm joining your crew."

A perfectly-sculpted eyebrow rose. "Excuse me?"

"You need me. Without Maligore, you have no muscle at all. You're just a pirate...have you ever even faced a team of Power Rangers before today?"

The Pirate Queen scowled. "I'll have you know I have an entire army

of mutants on my home world! Once I collect my resources, I'll lay waste to the Rangers!"

"Please, Diva...don't insult my intelligence. If you had such powerful friends, you never would've come after Maligore."

She folded her arms smugly. "Call me crazy, but I'm pretty sure it wasn't Maligore's charming wit or dashing good looks that attracted you."

Divatox sputtered furiously, her fists trembling in helpless outrage.

Kim waved her hand. "Look…my point is, you don't have to leave Earth empty handed. You didn't get a husband out of this, but Maligore's Child has survived. And I'm willing to make sure you're successful against the Rangers."

Divatox managed to reign in her anger, and watched the young woman with a suspicious eye. "And what do you

get out of it?"

"I get the Pink and Red Rangers…to do with what I will."

The pirate chewed her crimson lip thoughtfully. Why wasn't this making any sense? True, Maligore had stolen the girl's purity…but why was she so determined to harm her friends?

"Why?"

Kimberly knew exactly what Divatox meant. "It's personal."

And then, she saw it. The hate, the frustration…and just under the surface, the gnawing feeling of inadequacy.

She'd felt the sting of betrayal more than once. From suitor after suitor, that left her standing at the altar alone, suffering embarrassment worse than torture, and humiliation far harsher than the icy hand of Death itself.

And suddenly, Divatox looked at the human girl with new eyes. Eyes of understanding.

A satisfied smile easily lit up Divatox's face. "Welcome to the crew, Kimberly."

Kim blinked in surprise; she hadn't been expecting a warm welcome. Before the former Pink Ranger could open her mouth, Divatox slid her arm around her shoulders, guiding her new protégé to her enormous armoire.

She threw open the large doors, revealing literally hundreds of outfits, neatly hanging from the ceiling organized by color. "The first thing we need to do is get you out of that wetsuit." She tapped her chin, then strode to the section of pink garments.

Kim shook her head. "Like I told that wannabe, pink is out."

She cast her flaming gaze along the incredible collection, her face lighting up as she found an appealing section.

"Diva…what do you have in black vinyl?"

Part Eleven: "The Enemy of My Enemy"

Chapter Fifty-Three

She waded through the stale waters, the stinking musty air aggravating her nose. The putrid liquid bobbed just below her knees, seeping underneath her boots in a most uncomfortable fashion.

There was once a time when such an environment would've turned her stomach; yet those days were long ago. Now, she was able to ignore her less-than-appealing surroundings, and move with silent grace, eyes blazing in the relative darkness of the pit.

She didn't see her attacker. Instead, she followed the faint splashing that alerted her to the presence of a handful of visitors.

A cool smirk on her lips, a delicate hand reached for the gleaming onyx bow hanging over her shoulder. She easily balanced the weapon between both hands, bending her knees to prepare for the onslaught.

The splashing quieted, and a noticeable current flowed passed her legs.

Piranhatrons...they never learn a new trick.

She, however, was just full

of surprises.

She leapt out of the water, somersaulting into the air with more force than humanly possible. Her flip reached an apex at nearly twelve feet, and then she began her descent, falling back to the water feet-first.

Her eyes lit the air around her, creating an unnatural crimson nimbus that granted her a form of night vision. The dim light was enough to see the rippling of water that was telltale of her attacker's location.

True to form, the Piranhatron lifted its head from the water...just in time to receive a brutal four-inch heel directly to the cranium. The heel was thick and blunt, but the force of the strike was more than enough to dissolve the magical soldier into a mist.

She didn't take a moment to revel in her small victory. There were four more Piranhatrons in the immediate area.

The remaining foot soldiers opted for a more direct approach. One Piranhatron stretched from the water behind her, pinning her arms to her side. Then, almost immediately, three more streaked toward her, wide maws open with razor sharp teeth glistening.

She sighed in disappointment at the utter lack of creativity.

The brainless creature behind her held her arms just above the gilded edge of her elbow-length vinyl gloves, causing skin-to-skin contact.

So, she channeled the Flame of Destruction.

The Piranhatron squealed wordlessly, jerking his smoking hands from the girl's heated skin. It didn't have a chance to react as she then whirled around, slashing the razor-sharp edge of her obsidian bow across its armored stomach.

She finished her spin, her free hand grasping the taut cord of the bow. The moment her fingers touched the cord, a blaze of fire stretched to life in an angry, searing arrow. She let it fly, sending the energy down one Piranhatron's throat.

That left two more, that ignorantly sped toward her.

Both hands wrapped around the center of her bow. She twisted them in opposite directions, causing the threadlike chord to disappear, and allowing the weapon to separate. After quickly estimating the appropriate force, she launched the two blades like boomerangs.

The two Piranhatrons had no chance to react as the wicked makeshift swords impaled them simultaneously.

She heard the creatures squeal, and the splash of her weapons falling to the water. She remained silent, her eyes burning as she waited for any surprises.

Then, she waded through the water, and retrieved her weapon.

"So, what do you think, my Lady?" asked a disembodied voice.

She smiled as she snapped the two pieces together. "I believe we have a winner, Merchant."

A door swung open, allowing her to exit the practice chamber. She stepped into the harsh sunlight hanging outside the weapon booth, tossing her damp hair behind her back.

"That was amazing!" Elgar sang, clapping his hands in delight. "I didn't know the bow could shoot fire!"

The merchant, a sly-looking reptilian creature, smiled. "It doesn't. The Phaedosian warriors forged weapons that rely upon the power of the wielder. The bow draws energy from the user, manifesting into physical form." He then turned to the black-clad warrior. "It appears Fire is your signature energy, my Lady."

"Well, duh

,"

she huffed. She then turned her crimson eyes to the weapon, running gloved fingers over the delicate carvings that lined the flat edge of the blades. "This weapon is from Phaedos?"

"Yes, Lady. It is a priceless artifact from the Light Era, when the Ninjetti cult was at the peak of their civilization. The craftsmanship simply cannot be imitated. The ancient weaponsmiths of Phaedos passed on their brilliance for generations, until the war against Erebus annihilated the entire cult, and razed their cities to the ground."

Well, not all of them died.

Dulcea had proven herself a remarkable warrior, and her Whistling Sticks were very unique. They were simple, unobtrusive, and very, very

effective. They also combined into a sturdy pole, that the Ninjetti Priestess used to knock the presumptuous White Ranger flat on his rear, all those months ago.

Kimberly smiled at the memory. If Dulcea's weapon was any indication, Phaedosian arms were truly to be coveted. "I'll take it."

She then glanced at Elgar. The white mutant nodded at the mute command, and fished through a sack of coins gripped tightly in his fist.

Kimberly slid her new weapon behind her back, and draped her heavy velvet cloak over her shoulders. The long garment reached the floor, letting the embroidered hem drag against the dusty earth like a royal train. She began walking away, taking long strides, as Elgar dropped some coins on the counter.

The lizard frowned. Before Elgar could even yelp, a three-clawed hand grasped his wrist. "I do hope you realize this is merely the down payment, little man."

Elgar gulped, staring at the forked tongue that slid between the merchant's sharp teeth. "Uh…um…"

The merchant lifted his eyes when suddenly, a wave of scalding heat poured over his body. Puzzled, he turned to see the cause.

Kimberly stood behind Elgar, staring down her nose at the lizard despite being over a foot shorter and one third his body weight. Her cloak covered most of her body, blanketing her athletic form in black. Her eyes began to smolder, a faint aura of furious red leaking out of eyes, emphasizing the small lines of her impatient frown, coloring her pale skin faintly crimson.

All in all, she looked like some sort of pagan goddess of Death.

Her lips thinned angrily. "Our business is done, Merchant."

Beady eyes watched the heat waft off the girl like smoke climbing to the heavens. Her breath was so shallow, her shoulders didn't even quiver. Her face was completely immobile, letting crimson orbs stare into the skin of the being that would dare raise his voice against her.

Just what kind of being could she be?

True, she was able to destroy a handful of her Piranhatrons with little effort; but that hardly indicated a true threat. Most soldiers on Onyx could swiftly best a few drones, especially when armed with such an exotic weapon.

The lizard rationalized himself out of his initial apprehension. "Hardly," he sneered, "That weapon is extremely rare. What you've given me I could easily quadruple at auction."

Her eyes narrowed. "If you don't release my associate, you will never earn another gold piece again."

The lizard met her gaze easily, leaning forward in an attempt to intimidate her. Only then did he notice that, when he looked closely, he could see the reason why her eyes burned red.

Terror lanced through his body when he saw the furious flames dancing about her pupils. She…she has the Flame of Destruction in her veins!

Over the weeks, rumors had spread throughout the galaxy of Lord Maligore's death on the remote planet Earth. Most beings, fiends included, were relieved by his defeat. For some, it meant continued peace in their region. For others, it meant the annihilation of a potential rival.

But there were other rumors… that Maligore wasn't completely destroyed. Some of his power lived on, promising horrible vengeance against the heroes that cut him down.

Could this mere slip of a girl be Maligore's latest incarnation?

The merchant wasn't particularly inclined to take the chance.

After a lengthy silence, he recovered his voice. "I believe our deal is complete." His fingers slipped off Elgar, letting the groveling mutant hurry to the woman's side.

Kimberly kept her unwavering gaze on the merchant as he bowed politely. "Good day, Lady."

Slowly, a smirk replaced her baleful frown. "Smart lizard."

She turned on her heel, her cloak sweeping behind her, and made her way out of the market. She ignored Elgar's babbling gratitude, as well as the dozens of witnesses, following the girl with eyes filled with shock, confusion, and often enough, trepidation.

Only one set of eyes watched her in appreciation…crimson eyes set in a face of expressionless clay.

Chapter Fifty-Four

"Ooo, what did you get me, what did you get me, what did you get me??"

Kimberly watched with a mixture of amusement and annoyance as the notorious Pirate Queen clapped her hands in excitement. It was incredible how… girlish Divatox acted, when she didn't have the weight of leadership on her shoulders, or the fear of usurpers wrinkling her forehead. When she could simply be herself, which was only in private, or with trusted friends.

Hmph. Friends…

It felt strange how their relationship developed over the course of three weeks. For some reason, the Pirate Queen enjoyed the former Pink Ranger's presence. The first few days, Divatox tended to her newest recruit like a hostess, trumpeting orders throughout the ship to get the human girl every amenity available.

Why she was so amiable, Kimberly could never understand.

In her experience, friendship was inevitably disappointing at best, devastating at worst. All in all, it wasn't worth the emotional investment. Of course, with the Flame of Destruction muting her ability to genuinely care for anyone, developing such a relationship was out of the question.

She preferred to consider the Pirate Queen an ally who shared similar goals. Though she was loathe to admit it, Kimberly simply wasn't properly prepared to go into the universe alone. True, she had more than enough power to protect herself, and the floating rumors of Maligore's child did bring many creatures nearly to their knees in her presence, but she'd never explored outer space. With the exception of the occasional kidnapping to the moon, and the trip to Phaedos, she'd never been out of the Earth's atmosphere.

She knew nothing about being a villain. She had the hatred and the zeal, but she didn't know where the best spaceports were, how to appropriate a vessel and crew, or other such critical details. The Flame of Destruction granted power without experience… and never again would she let her own naïveté leave her open to manipulation. A hard lesson learned, but learned nonetheless.

Divatox seemed eager to take the teenaged girl under her wing. While her irrationality and childish tantrums ranged from amusing to utterly irritating, the experienced Pirate did offer the opportunity to learn such things during their twenty-day voyage to restock supplies and develop a plan to exact the revenge they both so desperately sought. And finally, once the Power Rangers were humbled, and Katherine and Tommy paid for their sins against her trust… the allegiance would end.

Kimberly never let herself consider what would happen afterward.

"Kimberly, you're doing it again."

The spawn of evil met the chiding gaze of Divatox. "Doing what?"

"Thinking about those worthless humans."

Her brow quirked. "What makes you say that?"

Divatox clicked her tongue, wagging her finger like a kindergarten teacher. "Your eyes are glowing, Hon. You only do that when you're worked up, and only one thing gets you that worked up."

Note to self: stop wearing your feelings on you goddamned sleeve!

Kimberly managed to school her face into a malicious grin. "Just imagining the edge of my new weapon running right through their armor."

She swept off her heavy cloak, and produced her obsidian bow from her back with a flourish.

Divatox grinned in approval, watching her protégé split the weapon into two dangerous blades. "Stylish, practical, and

deadly. Diva likes!" She then looked around pointedly. "But…what did you get me

?"

Kim sighed. All too often the Pirate Queen acted suspiciously like a spoiled four year-old.

She turned away from Divatox, letting her gaze linger on the desert planet Onyx. It swam in an ocean of black space, growing ever smaller in the porthole. "How long until we reach Earth?"

Divatox pouted; clearly, she wouldn't be getting a present. "Three days tops. Plenty of time for you to master that new gizmo of yours, and for Rygog to rig that bomb we picked up." She rubbed her hands in wicked anticipation. "Just in time for their graduation day! Ha! They ruined the most important ceremony in my life…it's only fitting we return the favor!"

Kimberly smirked. Though the plan lacked creativity or subtlety, it more than made up for it with its simplicity and downright cruelty. Once the ship arrived on Earth, Kimberly would plant a high-potency bomb in the Angel Grove Power Plant. While small and discreet, the bomb was powerful enough to set off a chain reaction that would level at least twelve miles of surrounding territory. Thousands of lives would be lost as residences, stores, offices, and schools were swallowed in the blast.

The graduation ceremony would be across town, sparing all the Rangers from the first assault. However, they'd be too distracted by all the festivities to save the innocent people caught in the explosion. Then, the insipid Rangers would finally realize she would do anything… kill anyone

…to make them suffer. The naïve little girl they abandoned was gone; only the shadow of her vengeance remained.

She licked her lips as she considered Tommy's reaction to her miraculous "resurrection."

Surely everyone thought she was dead and gone, lost amid the flames and ashes as the volcano erupted. He must've been relieved that she was finally out of his life forever… that he could worm his way out of his just desserts.

To see her alive and well… and powerful as ever… would be horrifying. To see her murder scores of innocents would make him give pause, and realize that she was a monster. A monster he

created.

"Are you absolutely sure

you don't have something for me?" Divatox urged, hands clasped together in a wordless plea.

Kimberly rolled her eyes and tossed the Pirate Queen a palm-sized box. It didn't take her long to learn that if a few grams of precious metal could quiet Divatox's infantile fits for a few days, it was money well spent.

"I'll be in the bilge practicing."

Divatox waved her away and eagerly tore into the flimsy decorative paper covering the box. She then tossed the lid aside, and gawked at the treasure within.

An elegant choker made from the teeth of the ultra-rare Karva Dragon. The incisors glittered like Mother of Pearl, lined in a tight row with the differing sizes creating an undulating design.

She giggled gleefully, hurrying to her vanity and clasping the choker under her hair. "That Kim…she may have lost her purity, but her sense of style is alive and kickin'!"

Chapter Fifty-Five

"Well, here we are," Adam noted, unnecessarily.

Tanya gazed at him, watching as he nervously juggled the boxes of candy in his hands. "Relax," she coaxed. "You talked to Marisol just yesterday, and she said he was coming along fine. The surgery was a success."

"I know, but…" He took a calming breath. "We still don't know if he'll make a full recovery; if he can ever take up martial arts again. Rocky's always been so… mobile. Active."

"You mean hyperactive," Kat contributed, a small grin on her lips. "I'm sure if anyone can recover from a discectomy, its Rocky DeSantos."

"Right!" Justin added, nodding his head emphatically. "The Rock is unbreakable."

The veteran Rangers traded amused smiles. It was clear Justin nearly idolized his predecessor. He had all the faith in the world that Rocky would be good as new in no time at all.

The optimism of his teammates lightening his mood, the Green Turbo Ranger rang the familiar doorbell.

Moments later, a petite, robust Mexican woman pulled open the door. Large brown eyes smiled up at the teenagers, immediately wrapping Adam in a boisterous hug.

"Adam!" she greeted, "Katherine, Tanya! Ah, Niños

, thank you for coming."

"Hi, Mari," Adam answered, hugging his best friend's mother tightly. "How've you been?"

She sighed, stepping back to let the teens enter. "Ah,

Dios mio

, it has been difficult. Pobrecito

…he was in so much pain, the only option was the surgery. He still is restricted to bed, pero

he insists on walking in the graduation ceremony."

Katherine smiled gently at Marisol. It was clear from the wrinkles on her brow that the recent emergency with her eldest child had taken an enormous toll on her. "He has five days before graduation. That's plenty of time for him to heal."

"Sí, sí…pero

his surgeon said he must be careful not to do too much, too soon. He has been stuck in bed for days in the hospital, and now he is home, he wants to go out…pero

he can't yet."

"Don't worry," Justin told her, "With us here, there's no reason for him to leave!" He pulled his navy blue backpack off his shoulder, and unzipped the large compartment. "We've got an 'Uno'

deck, 'Taboo'

, all three 'Indiana Jones'

films…"

"..and

all the homework he missed," Tanya added, holding up her own bag. "Mr. Caplan will let him walk in the ceremony, if he's physically able, but he'll still need to complete the coursework he missed if he wants that diploma mailed on time."

Marisol smiled, eyes misting with emotion. "Mi niño

is so lucky to have such wonderful amigos

," she murmured. "Ven, ven."

Kat, Adam, Tanya, and Justin collected their gifts, and followed Marisol up the stairs, passed the bedrooms of the younger DeSantos flock, and up to Rocky's door.

"Rocky! Tu amigos estan aquí

."

"Great!" Rocky's voice called from behind the door. "Come in!"

Adam complied, and the group piled into the small room eagerly. Rocky was lying flat on his back, offering a limp wave.

Justin frowned. "Wow…you're still wearing that brace, Rock?"

The former Blue Zeo Ranger smirked. "Doctor's orders…to keep me from break-dancing, I guess."

Adam managed to muster a matching smirk. "Your mother must've warned him about your reaction to Jolt."

"Speaking of which, I'll get you all some drinks," Marisol suggested, disappearing down the hallway.

The moment the door clicked shut, Rocky's warm smile froze. And suddenly, the Rangers faced sobered when they saw the oddly determined glint in their friend's eye. "Okay, guys, you've got some major filling-in to do."

Adam frowned deeply…it was a rare occurrence indeed that Rocky DeSantos grew serious. "About what?"

In answer, Rocky dug under his mattress. After blindly feeling out the area, he retrieved a copy of the Angel Grove Gazette, and held up the front page for his friends to see.

The team cringed.

"'Local Pan-Global Medalist Disappears,'

"

he quoted from memory,

"'Just days after her celebrated triumph in the gymnastics tournament of the Pan-Global Games, Kimberly Anne Hart traveled from Miami to her home town, Angel Grove. No one has seen her since.'

"

He folded the newspaper, and laid it on his lap. Carefully, he craned his neck, letting him see the uneasy expressions dulling his former teammates' faces. "Of course, Kim's disappearance didn't have

to be Ranger-related, but then I remembered the article on the charity martial arts competition. Adam, Jason, and Tommy lost to Stone Canyon…a surprising upset. And then I saw this, and put two-and-two together. Something went down when you went to save Lerigot…and somehow, Kim got caught in the crosshairs."

His eyes darkened. "I know I'm not a Ranger anymore," he murmured, "but I'd still appreciate an update once in a while… especially when my friends start falling off the planet."

"Rocky, we didn't purposely keep you in the dark," Tanya quickly assured him. "You were in the hospital up until yesterday. We couldn't talk about Ranger business in such a public place."

"Yeah," Justin added with a feeble smile. "Last time you did, someone

overheard you."

"And if someone heard about this

, who knows what kind of questions could be asked?" Adam pointed out. "We all had to stay quiet about what happened, to the authorities…even her parents."

Rocky paled. "You…you didn't tell her parents

?" he repeated, mortified. "Caroline must be going nuts! Why would you keep something like this from --"

He exhaled in mid-sentence, horror stealing the breath right out of his lungs. "She's dead."

"We, we don't know, I'm afraid," Kat confessed, her voice barely a whisper. "You see, she and Jason had been kidnapped by Divatox, the alien who had chased Lerigot to Earth. She intended to sacrifice them to Maligore, an ancient evil that needed to feed on Purity to regain his strength."

"Feed on Purity?" Rocky grimaced. "I don't like the sound of that."

"Neither did we," Tanya continued. "Thankfully, Maligore didn't literally eat them. He… he corrupted them, somehow. Stole their purity, turned them evil. Then, Kim and Jason attacked us."

"You saved Jason," Rocky noted. "He fought in the tournament."

"You're right," Adam conceded. "Lerigot was able to restore Jason's purity. Quell the evil within him. But the evil inside Kimberly was too persistent…we couldn't break the spell in time."

"In time for…?"

Justin bit his lip. "In time to save her from the volcano. It erupted right after we wiped out Maligore."

Silence fell after Justin's whispered comment. Rocky stared at his successor with wide eyes, searching for the child-like enthusiasm the boy was infamous for.

Instead, he found him unnaturally subdued. I'm sorry, Justin. Sorry you had to… to see that.

He swallowed, moistening his too-dry throat. "My…God," he managed to mutter.

"We don't know for sure if Kimberly's…gone," Katherine hurriedly added. "She might have survived the blast. Divatox managed to escape…it's possible Kimberly was taken with her."

"Yeah. Possible," Tanya murmured, though her tone conveyed all her doubt.

Adam turned to the Yellow Ranger, draping his arm around her shoulders. "Every day, it gets bleaker," he sighed. "Divatox is a pirate; she's out for financial gain. If she did kidnap Kimberly, it would make sense she would send some kind of ransom demand. We never heard a thing."

"And Zordon and Alpha have been checking the interstellar frequencies for weeks, listening for any message mentioning a Power Ranger," Tanya continued. "They first thought maybe Divatox would try to unload her at a slave auction; there're plenty of aliens who'd kill to have a former Power Ranger to knock around. But absolutely nothing came up. We just don't have any leads to act on."

Then, Rocky tilted his head to Katherine. She seemed lost in thought, her blue eyes staring at the wall blankly. He winced as he realized what additional remorse must've weighed her shoulders. If the Red Ranger's absence was any indication, the pretty blonde lost more than one close friend.

"How's Tommy holding up?" he asked carefully.

Justin, Tanya, and Adam stayed silent, deferring the question to the one that would know the best.

"Utterly devastated," she summed up, her voice a heavy sigh. "None of us ever see him any longer. Now that school's out and graduation is coming, he's been spending more and more time with his uncle Jeff."

"The racer?" Rocky wondered, eyebrows arched.

"The very same. He's taken up car racing. He hasn't been to the Youth Center in weeks, either." Her delicate hand clenched into a furious fist. "And he insists on carrying that damned letter around in his pocket everywhere he goes…like he's purposely tormenting himself."

The former Ranger frowned, utterly lost. "What letter? You mean the letter from Kim?"

The dancer turned, her eyes swimming in frustration…and…guilt? "The letter we thought

was from Kim."

Rocky instinctively moved to leap from his bed, but clenched his teeth against a spasm of pain as his body reminded him not to make any sudden moves.

Slowly, he settled back into the mattress…yet his thunderous expression didn't fade. "She…didn't write the letter??"

Four somber faces confirmed his hypothesis.

His mind whirled as the implications threaded together. "Then…she never broke up with Tommy."

Katherine winced, as if responding to a physical blow. "No…she didn't."

Chapter Fifty-Six

She never wrote the letter.

She never dumped him.

She never fell in love with someone else.

The litany rang between his ears, crashing against his soul like an ocean agitated by a vicious storm. Over and over the waves of ghastly truth struck, chipping away at his resolve, at his strength, at his will. Like a boulder, he succumbed to the barrage of guilt, letting it grind his spirit into sand.

Clenching his teeth, his foot stomped the gas pedal.

The small white needle on the speedometer crept passed one hundred twenty miles per hour.

The world around him began to blur into streaks of vibrant color, bleeding into itself like an abstract painting. Ahead, the road seemed to narrow, lines on the track practically leaping from the asphalt as the howl of the engine replaced the howling of his mind.

He'd fallen into the driver's seat of a racecar under odd circumstances. Immediately after…the "Muiranthian Incident"

… Tommy's world had come to a complete stop. First, the terrible weight of Kimberly's fate, and his own direct culpability, incessantly ate at the very core of his being. He couldn't put it out of his mind…how he could have acted. How he should have saved her.

His face tensed, driving the speedometer toward one-forty.

The constant thrumming of his mind had been unbearable; and without any further attacks from Divatox, the Machine Empire, or even Lord Zedd, he had none of the high-intensity battles he'd come to depend upon for venting his rage.

He'd lost Kimberly; and with her any hope of peace of mind, joy without guilt, or a happy ending.

The only way he could dull the pain was to search for her. For four days straight he'd traveled to Muiranthias after school, letting Red Lightning tear up the jungle as he scoured the small isle for any clue to the former Pink Ranger's fate. So long as he searched, he had something to look forward to. Adrenaline raced through his body. His heart pumped frantically. He breathed hurriedly. He felt alive

.

Without that rush, he was utterly dead inside.

When Zordon finally forbade any further trips to Muiranthias, he'd lost all excuses to Morph. To hide behind molded armor, and let his body act on reflex. Silence the litany of guilt, as he forced his mind to focus on a single, monumental goal.

After grudgingly bowing to his mentor's will, Tommy soon retreated to his favorite thinking spot: his uncle's cabin, sequestered deep in the mountains up north. Only this time, Jeff Rush had been home, taking a much-needed breather from the racing circuit.

Suddenly, the tormented Red Ranger found another outlet. Another means of driving away the haunting guilt, if only for a brief time. To make his heart race, breath heave, and adrenaline flow.

He felt alive again… behind the wheel of a racecar.

It wasn't Red Lightning, but his uncle's car was a magnificent machine. It bent to Tommy's will, figuratively tearing up the pavement as it pressed ever forward.

Racing forced Tommy's harrowed mind into simplicity. With every sharp turn, he risked spinning out of control, or flipping over. His knuckles grew white beneath leather gloves as he clenched the wheel, forcing total control over his own fate.

If his attention… if his control lapsed… he'd be a smear on the pavement.

Behind the wheel, his entire world narrowed into basic survival instinct. When the scenery bled into itself, his heart was forced to stop bleeding.

He knew it was escapism, pure and simple. The adrenaline was addictive, distracting him from his problems rather than resolving them and moving forward; but that was all he could do. If he were to truly move forward…he had to leave Kimberly behind. He could barely bring himself to do so when he thought she'd cruelly dumped him; how could he possibly even consider it when she was utterly blameless?

Instead, he created the illusion of going forward…

..while in reality he only went around in circles.

Chapter Fifty-Seven

"Ooo, hey! Look at this!"

For the umpteenth time, Scorpina rolled her large black eyes in annoyance. "What is it now

?" she hissed.

In his typical, insipid fashion, the prince of the M 51 Galaxy completely missed the menace in the lethal assassin's voice. "It's my sister's telescope!"

He held the battered Repulsascope proudly, as if it were a lost treasure. "I'll bet it still works! Won't Sis be psyched when she sees her fave 'scope as good as new?"

Scorpina had long decided it wasn't worth screaming at Rito Revolto. No one could ever get a glimmer of intimidation through his rock-hard cranium. "Fine," she sighed, taking the tone of a frustrated babysitter. "Go…set it up on the balcony."

Rito grinned gleefully, and hauled the gadget to the spacious balcony of Lord Zedd's palace.

Scorpina let her gaze linger on Rito's back. Why Mastervile didn't put that idiot down at birth is a mystery to me…

Sighing yet again, she turned back to the task at hand: sweeping the throne room for any further Machine "surprises."

So far, the weeks of labor unearthed plenty of unexpected presents: the dead husks of nearly a hundred drones, who no doubt patrolled the entire palace during Zedd's absence, a variety of recording instruments, and even organic-sensors, intended to alert the Machine Sky Base the instant a heartbeat was detected.

The spy allowed a cold smirk. Too bad there wasn't a Sky Base to alert.

"What are you doing now?" a deep voice suddenly growled. Scorpina turned away from the mountain of rubble through which she was sifting, and watched the mighty Titan Goldar march into the throne room, dragging half a dozen lifeless Cogs with one hand. His fierce ruby eyes glared at Rito, who was eagerly skipping about his sister's telescope.

"Looking for aliens!" Rito sang, waving Goldar toward him. "Check it out! I think I see something!"

Goldar sneered, marching passed the simpleton to toss the deactivated Cogs onto the lunar surface. "If it's a big blue ball, it's probably Earth."

Scorpina snickered, her dark eyes following the gold warrior as he made his way back in her direction. She rose to her feet, absently tossing her hair over her shoulder as she closed the gap between them.

"How in the Devil's name did you put up with that ignoramus for so long?" she wondered, a chime of humor in her soft voice.

The bold, powerful warrior huffed as he recalled the past few months. After succeeding in imploding the Command Center, both he and Rito were caught in the blast. As a consequence, their minds were completely wiped of all memory, and found themselves stranded and alone on Earth.

For months Goldar lived in the garage of some idiot human, obeying two foolish weaklings like some slave, with no one but Rito for company.

Goldar bared his teeth. "I had forgotten myself, Scorpina," he groused. "Forgotten my strength, my nature. And I see you will not let me forget my humiliation."

Her melodic voice rang with laughter. "Poor Goldar…" she murmured. Her hand rose to his neck, her light touch causing the towering monster's breath to hitch. "Fortunately, our Lord has decided to be gracious to you. He has overlooked this latest humiliation, and sought your service once again. In this new campaign, we will finally rid ourselves of those Rangers."

A sneer folded his blue snout. "And you are certain

Rita won't be joining us. She keeps popping back into our lives, fumbling all Zedd's plans before they are even executed!"

She answered with a mischievous grin. "Well, if Rita did

pay us a visit, surely the sight of the new Queen would send her crying back to Daddy."

The assassin nearly giggled at the naked astonishment on Goldar's face. "New Queen?" he repeated. "Who?"

"Our Lord will inform you in time. For now, our duty is to restore the palace as best we can, in preparation of her arrival."

She let her hand slide away from his bare neck, gliding along his broad shoulder, down his armored arm, and brushing lightly against his hand. For a moment, Goldar's dark ruby eyes watched her saunter back to the task at hand, desperately trying to rein his attention back to the ravished throne room.

"Goldie, this thing is definitely

getting closer!"

Goldar huffed in annoyance…though the fool was a welcome distraction. "What does it look like?" he growled condescendingly.

Rito pulled away from the telescope, his hands miming an object. "You know that…that human thingie that's the same name as a sandwich? You know, the food Bulk liked so much? What's it called…hero? Hoagie? Grinder?"

Scorpina's sculpted eyebrow rose. "Humans name their vessels after food? How bizarre…"

The Titan frowned thoughtfully, and approached the telescope. "You mean a submarine, Rito."

The prince nodded eagerly. "Yep, that's it! A flying submarine! Ain't that a gas?"

"It's strange," he confessed. "Only space pirates use such vessels. What would a space pirate want with Earth?"

A smile slowly pulled Scorpina's lip. "Lord Zedd will be pleased to know she has finally returned."

Both Goldar and Rito exchanged puzzled looks as the spy disappeared down the dark hallway.

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Of course, the Emperor of Evil already knew she was approaching.

He had seen her on Onyx, testing out a new weapon with startling ferocity. She then subsequently threatened the prideful merchant into submission, aptly using the terrifying legends of the dread Maligore to her benefit. And as she marched back to her vessel, Divatox's peon at her heels, she didn't even deem the nearby Putty worth her notice.

Though, she had no idea why there would be a Putty Patroller watching her to begin with

Under such circumstances, Zedd usually utilized Scorpina's commendable expertise. She was completely loyal to her Lord, and would've even found a way to board the rickety submarine without being detected. Surely, he would've received a wealth of information on the girl's plans, thoughts, and feelings.

Yet, he couldn't experience

her through Scorpina. In the magical bond that merged the Putty Patroller's senses to his own, he could even feel

her proximity. He watched intently, sequestered behind a nearby booth, flexing his enhanced senses to perceive the power she possessed.

She was fire personified. Blazing, wrathful, terrifying, and awe-inspiring. Yet, she could also be incredibly subtle. In a similar situation, Rita, Divatox, or just about any other known villainess would've heaped insults on the insolent merchant, using her most unpleasant pitch to get her way. Yet Kimberly won him over with a quiet, though horrifying, hint at the evil housed within her deceptively diminutive frame.

She was forceful. Vengeful. Spiteful.

She was delicious

…

When Lord Zedd first set his interests in the overly sweet, effervescent Valley girl, he had no idea how becoming she would be when finally shed of that innate goodness. Had he arrived just a few days earlier, he would've swept the girl off the planet as she was, and tried his own tactics to channel her outrage for Tommy Oliver to his benefit.

He had arrived on the moon just in time to witness her predictable triumph over the inferior contenders in the worldwide sporting competition. However, he decided he had more urgent matters to attend to, such as finding his trusted servant Goldar, and restoring the decrepit palace into a structure fit for his new Queen.

By the time Goldar…and, as it happened, Rito…were recovered, Lerigot had already reached Earth's jungle.

He'd watched Divatox scour the planet for the wizard with mild amusement. When compared to the indomitable Machine Empire, which he had reduced to spare parts, the ambitious upstart was barely even an inconvenience.

She only gained his interest when, by sheer accident, she kidnapped Kimberly.

Intrigued by the turn of events, he let the pieces fall as they might.

His future Queen was once again disappointed by her estranged lover, and then corrupted by the Flame of Destruction… the physical embodiment of Evil itself.

The resulting chaos that ensued was easily the most enjoyable show Lord Zedd had ever witnessed. He'd seen the fruitage of the Flame from a distance, watching his Queen's eyes light as she tried to skewer the Red Turbo Ranger.

He found himself surprised to note that the Rangers didn't save her, as they had done countless times in the past. The evil was too persistent for Lerigot's weakened powers… she had clutched

the freedom the Flame offered her desperately.

And she'd found her only means to keep that freedom as Maligore succumbed to the Rangers' infuriating luck: aboard the submarine of her kidnapper

.

He could

have snatched her from right under the Pirate Queen's nose… but he couldn't anticipate the former Pink Ranger's reaction to his sudden appearance. She may have been stripped of her purity, but certainly not her common sense, or memory.

It he truly wanted to win her over, he had to do more than just kidnap her. He had to do more than force his will on her, like he tried to do the first time. Her willpower was strong enough to defy him then, and it certainly could now.

Now, she was actually dangerous

. With the Flame of Destruction, she had exhibited Ranger-level strength, but it was her ferocity that concerned him. If she didn't want to stay on the Moon, she'd find a way off…one way, or another.

So, he had to make her want

to stay.

Besides…wouldn't it be that much more satisfying if she were to submit to him of her own free will?

That was the challenge: learn more of her strengths, skills, and goals. Learn of her weaknesses, failings, and frustrations. Study the Flame itself, and study her use of it. And then, offer her a present; something to break down her suspicions, and bring about an unholy alliance.

At the corner of his perception, he felt that twinge of power he'd come to recognize on Onyx. There, he had memorized her energy signature, anticipating the moment that she'd return for her vengeance.

And now, he was ready to approach her. He knew more about the Flame than she did… knew about the handicap that came entwined with the power. He was in just the right position to win her over.

All he needed was the right moment to make his interest known; and as he felt her energies draw nearer, he smiled.

That moment, over four months in coming, would arrive shortly.

Part Twelve: Set Into Motion

Chapter Fifty-Nine

The pounding music thrummed in her ears, causing her to mechanically walk in step. The music drowned out the thud of one hundred-eleven Seniors marching in synchrony, following the winding pavement nestled between the lush trees of the botanical gardens.

Each step was graceful and methodical. She held her head straightforward, a practiced smile painted on her lips and her cap hovering perfectly parallel to the ground.

She led the entire class of 1997 through the center aisle, where hundreds of family and friends snapped pictures and waved at their loved ones. Then, they approached the large canvas, draped over the folding chairs arranged in two clusters.

She continued onto the raised stage, and stood in front of the seat beside Mr. Caplan himself.

The ocean of students in yellow and indigo gowns flowed slowly, each one finding his seat just as practiced. Then, once all the students stood before a seat, the marching music died down.

Of one mind, the students sat down.

Mr. Caplan, principal of Angel Grove High School for seven years, approached the podium. After a moment of silence, the stern yet caring administrator opened his mouth.

"Here you are, all gathered together as one," his powerful voice rang for all to hear. "The last time you sat before me as a class, you were barely teenagers. You were bright-eyed and enthusiastic, when you first walked into the auditorium of Angel Grove High School. But you were also intimidated. You were Freshman; the young and naïve of the school. You were eager to learn and grow… yet unsure of yourselves. Of your abilities." He smiled, a rare expression for the ill-tempered educator. "Just look at you now!"

The audience applauded, the parents' hearts filled with pride and eyes filled with tears. The students fidgeted in their seats, anxious for the pomp and circumstance to end so they could attend the graduation party.

Yet Katherine was immune to it all.

She sat in her seat, careful to keep her back straight and legs crossed at the ankles. She looked like she was paying complete attention… just as the valedictorian should.

However, her eyes swept the audience row by row, searching for bronze skin, long, dark hair, a red shirt, and a warm smile.

It took effort to keep her disappointment from showing.

He already said he wouldn't come,

she reasoned. He had his diploma mailed to him. He didn't…feel the need to attend.

Still…it hurt.

He'd withdrawn himself completely, sequestered in his uncle's cabin, his bedroom, or that dreadful speedway. When the Pink Ranger learned of her boyfriend's dangerous new hobby, it took every ounce of her control to keep herself from meeting him at the track and making a scene.

Did he want

to get himself killed?

It chilled her to the bone when she considered… maybe, deep down, he did.

I just don't know anymore…

she realized. I don't know what he's feeling. I can only guess what he's going through. He… he doesn't want me to know, I think.

He held her at arm's length, as if she were some sort of poisonous snake. She was convinced that, of all the Rangers, he was least comfortable facing her.

Which made sense. Every time he looked into her eyes, he must've thought of what her love cost him.

Does he blame me for what happened?

It was a question that had plagued her for weeks… but the underlying guilt traced back even further.

To the day he received the Letter.

It's not my fault…I couldn't help my feelings. No one can control whom they're attracted to.

Sound reasoning, yet on the day Tommy read the letter…when his face twitched in agony and eyes flooded with bitterness… Katherine found the guilt stabbing her like a knife.

Deep down, she had wished for their perfect relationship to end. She never wanted either of them to ever get hurt…but she couldn't deny that she did long to be with the knightly White-turned-Red Ranger.

She had wanted him from the start. Whether it was Rita's influence or her own heart that created that attraction, she could never know. But it didn't go away… even after the spell faded to nothing.

Was it possible that it didn't? That somewhere, deep down, she held malevolence to Kim? Did she retain some supernatural power to influence others? Did she somehow

cause Kimberly to send the letter?

It was silly…yet it wasn't entirely impossible. And the very thought that she could have caused Tommy such pain, even indirectly or unwillingly, made her sick.

The guilt that her secret, selfish wish had come true galvanized her to action. She wanted…needed

to help him heal.

She gave up a weekend to accompany him and Billy at the ski slopes, despite her dislike of the cold. She put every effort into convincing Heather Thompson to give him another chance.

At that turbulent time, she was too ashamed to even think

that she could take Kimberly's place in this most personal, intimate way. But hesitantly, over the months that followed, their relationship moved in that direction.

She wanted to ease his pain, and she eventually helped fill the void her predecessor created. Three scant weeks ago, while they weren't overly affectionate with one another, they were officially a couple.

But as it turned out, Kimberly didn't

create that void. She didn't hurt him. Some other, as yet unidentified, player was to blame for four months of heartache for both of them… not to mention tireless commiseration from their friends.

And for the past few months, she'd been slowly forging a relationship with a man still technically involved with someone else.

Her fists clenched the folds of her gown. She hated

it when her mind wove down that dangerous, stomach-turning track! I have nothing to be ashamed of…nothing

! None of us knew we were being played for fools!

Still, she couldn't explain where the letter came from.

Unless…it came from her

.

Unlikely, yes; but not impossible. And what other explanation could there be? Who else had any vested interest in Kim and Tommy's relationship? Who else had that seed of evil, planted long ago, but never completely uprooted?

She had no memory of even dreaming up such a scheme… but she also had no memory of some parts of her service to Rita Repulsa.

She felt her lip tremble, and anxiously bit down to suppress it.

She couldn't put the unease to rest. She simply didn't know

what Rita had done to her… how she had corrupted her. She didn't know what feelings, or powers, could possibly linger just under the surface of her consciousness.

And she couldn't confide in anyone. Tanya was her closest friend, but she wasn't a Ranger during Katherine's stint as Rita's pet kitten. She couldn't relate, either… she'd never been evil. Neither had Adam. Justin was far too young and inexperienced to unload such fears on. And even though Jason had been stripped of his purity by the Flame of Destruction, that spell was so completely different than Rita's magic, they weren't even comparable.

Only one person knew what it felt like…locked inside your body yet unable to influence its actions. Only one other person was freed from that influence, and had to face the questions that followed.

Only one person had the power to convince her it wasn't her fault. Yet every action he'd taken since Muiranthias only made her feel worse.

Three weeks ago, they were so close. Now…he couldn't even look at her anymore.

"…to address the class, the valedictorian and representative speaker, Miss Katherine Hillard."

One is always acutely attuned to the sound of their name. Despite the turmoil that swirled in her mind, Kat glanced up, momentarily startled by the applause that urged her to the podium.

Her smile returned, and somehow she found the resolve to rise to her feet, and take the dozen steps to the microphone.

She took a deep breath, clasping the edges of the podium with both hands. Despite herself her eyes kept searching…looking for an encouraging smile.

She had hoped Tommy would come. She had hoped he'd sit in the audience, just to hear her speak. To lend her silent support, and bolster her confidence with his smile.

Just a fleeting smile from him would mean the world to her… calm her fears, ease her self-deprecation.

Well…I'll just have to do without it.

She opened her mouth, and somehow found her voice.

Chapter Sixty

"This is so unreal…"

Divatox glanced up from her compact mirror, her lip quirking as she watched her newest crewmember stare through the periscope.

"What?"

"They actually made her

the valedictorian!"

Her grip tightened on the handles. "What the hell happened… did all the brain power at that school migrate? She only went to Angel Grove High for one year! How could she possibly have the highest GPA?"

The Pirate Queen frowned at the smell of heated metal. "Calm down, Kim, or you'll melt my periscope!"

With a hiss of annoyance, the spawn of evil obliged, backing away from the device and folding her arms in outrage.

Divatox snapped her compact shut, and rose to her feet. "All right, you walking Marshmallow!" she screeched, glaring at Porto. "Is that bomb ready yet?"

The resident scientist glanced up from his workstation, his hands still carefully adjusting and connecting wires. "Just about…" he said distractedly. "There!"

He re-attached the front panel, and held up the cubical explosive for all to see. "It's been set for thirty minutes. It should give Miss Kimberly plenty of time to escape the complex."

Kimberly scowled. "What would I need that much time for? It just gives the Rangers a bigger window to deactivate it."

Porto cringed at the impatience in her tone. "Our teleporter won't work within the power facility," he carefully explained. "The energy that is being generated disrupts our scanners and communicators as well." He meekly offered the bomb. "It will achieve maximum devastation if placed as near the generator as possible, meaning you will have to wind your way through the complex, and back out again."

"Fine,"

she huffed, snatching the device from Porto's hands. "Just teleport me to the entrance of the plant, and leave the rest to me."

Chapter Sixty-One

^…we made it through the good times, and the bad. We'll cherish the memories of three championship Varsity football seasons, and the class trip to Australia. These memories give us pride, to build our future dreams upon. We survived the standardized testing, monster attacks, and… and the loss of friends. These memories give us determination, to fight whatever challenges cross our paths… to leap over any stumbling blocks Life puts before our feet. And now we're adults. We're ready for those dreams. We're ready for those challenges. We're ready to succeed.^

Katherine's voice was drowned out by uproarious applause, as all the students, faculty, and parents eagerly agreed.

"Oh, aye yi yi," Alpha sighed, his robotic voice oddly choked, "I can't believe they're graduating."

"YES."

Zordon concurred. "KATHERINE MANAGED TO GIVE A SUPERLATIVE SPEECH."

His voice grew wistful. "THEY ARE ALL SO STRONG. SO MATURE."

"I wish I could've been there," Alpha continued. "Oh, I know! We can decorate the Turbo Chamber, and have a party for them!" He jumped eagerly. "Justin, can you help me --"

Alpha stopped, noticing how the young Blue Ranger sat in absolute silence on a nearby console. He barely paid any attention to the ceremony displayed on the Viewing Globe. His expression was contemplative as he stared at the nearest wall.

A monument to the Power Rangers, back when Power Coins fueled them with strength from the Great Power. Six bright costumes, shimmering with their signature color, adorning mannequins frozen in ready stances.

Yet he was only looking at one of them.

"This was her…wasn't it?"

The boy's soft question doused Alpha's excitement like rain on a campfire.

Zordon decided to speak, his booming voice gentle. "YES."

Justin hopped off the console, and slowly made his way to the wall. His rested his palm against the thick glass, and gazed wonderingly at the pink armor.

He'd been to the Turbo Chamber a few times since his assumption of the Blue Turbo Power…but he never had the opportunity to ask the questions that had burned in his mind for three weeks.

He felt he was missing something. He didn't belong with the others. They all suffered, mourning for a person he didn't know. They never spoke about it in his presence, perhaps assuming he was too young to burden with their own pain.

Little did they realize that it hurt him, too. He was a Power Ranger too… dedicated to saving innocent lives just like all the others. And on his very first mission, he'd failed.

When that reality finally sank in, it felt like a small bit of his spirit died with her.

"What was she like?" he wondered.

He only knew her when she was under Maligore's spell. He remembered her as a vicious fighter, driven to destroy the Power Rangers. His memory didn't do her justice; he wanted to replace it with an impression of who she really

was. The young woman the other Rangers so obviously loved dearly.

Alpha sighed, glancing up at Zordon to defer the question.

"KIMBERLY WAS THE HEART OF THE TEAM,"

he uttered. "SHE HAD AN UNCANNY ABILITY TO CARE FOR EVERYONE. SHE COULD MAKE FRIENDS WITH JUST ABOUT ANY INDIVIDUAL SHE MET. WHENEVER SOMEONE SUFFERED, SHE TOOK A PIECE OF THAT PAIN WITH HER, AND RESOLVED TO END IT TO THE BEST OF HER ABILITY."

After a brief pause, Alpha felt moved to continue. "She was always optimistic," he murmured, "She believed in all of us so much. Her faith made you feel like you could move mountains."

Silence fell, as each dwelled on his own thoughts. The silence was short-lived, however; the alarm claxons shrieked to life, shaking everyone out of his reverie.

"What's going on?" Justin demanded, shouting over the loud alarm.

"Aye yi yi!" Alpha shrieked. "The sensors have picked up a teleportation signal in Angel Grove!"

"THEN THE UNEASY PEACE IS AT AN END,"

Zordon realized. "ALPHA, BRING UP A VISUAL OF OUR VISITOR."

The small robot huffed. "I can't! The destination was right outside the Angel Grove Power Plant, but I'm not reading any unusual life signs. I can't scan inside the complex, either."

"Why not?" Justin wondered.

"THE GENERATOR INTERFERES WITH THE SIGNAL, CREATING TOO MUCH SENSORY STATIC TO DETECT ANYTHING CLEARLY."

His tone turned grim. "IF A MALEVOLENT BEING WERE TO DO SOMETHING TO THE POWER PLANT, THE DESTRUCTION COULD POTENTIALLY TAKE HUNDREDS OF LIVES."

"Then let's get going!" the Blue Ranger determined, digging for his Turbo key.

"We can't contact the Rangers," Alpha noted, pointing to the Viewing Globe. "They're in the procession to receive their diplomas! We'll have to wait until the ceremony's over."

Justin's face lit up with inspiration. "Why don't I run interference in the meantime? That way, we can make sure the bad guys don't do any damage until the cavalry comes."

Zordon frowned. "WE CANNOT ANTICIPATE WHAT SORT OF BEING YOU MAY ENCOUNTER, JUSTIN. IT IS UNWISE TO SEND A SINGLE RANGER ALONE IN SUCH A SITUATION."

He then turned to Alpha. "BRING UP TOMMY'S LOCATION ON THE VIEWING GLOBE."

Alpha's pudgy fingers flew across the controls. "He's driving a race car at the Stone Canyon Speedway."

"You can't interrupt him now! What if he gets into an accident?"

Zordon considered the boy's argument. It was potentially fatal to distract the Red Ranger while he was driving at such speeds. They couldn't take such a risk.

"FINE. JUSTIN, GO TO THE POWER PLANT."

Justin pumped his fist in excitement.

"BUT KEEP IN MIND; YOU CANNOT TELEPORT INTO NOR OUT OF THE PLANT. ALPHA CAN SEND YOU TO THE ENTRANCE, BUT ONCE INSIDE, WE CANNOT HELP YOU. I URGE YOU TO TAKE EVERY PRECAUTION. SEEK OUR VISITOR, AND DETERMINE THE THREAT. DO NOT ENGAGE IT IN BATTLE UNTIL TOMMY ARRIVES."

Justin nodded firmly, lifting his wrist into the air. "Mountain Blaster Turbo Power!"

Chapter Sixty-Two

"That takes care of that…"

Kimberly breathed, dusting her hands. The explosive sat nestled within the piping grid surrounding the generator, the detonator set for thirty minutes.

Although she knew next to nothing about power plants, finding the generator was rather easy. It only took about ten minutes of walking, and the absence of any technicians in the area, thanks to the automation of much of the plant, made her search even easier.

She straightened her body, feeling the weight of her bow beneath her cloak. She had to admit, she was a little disappointed. None of the Rangers showed up.

She'd been thirsting for a battle for three weeks…and on her first mission to Angel Grove, it looked like no one paid her any mind.

She smirked. That's sure about to change!

She leapt gracefully from her perch, somersaulting until she reached the ground. After straightening her cape, she began walking at a casual pace.

Suddenly, a loud clang and subsequent whistle rang in her ears.

Chapter Sixty-Three

Stupid, stupid, stupid!

Justin berated, clinging to the piping hanging over his head. How could I be such a klutz? None of the others are klutzes!!

Granted, none of the other Power Rangers experienced a growth spurt of over a foot when morphed. While the Power did compensate for his new center of gravity, allowing him ease of motion with ultra-long limbs, he had yet to get used to being over six feet tall and one hundred eighty pounds.

He had leapt onto some thin piping, trying to close the distance between himself and the mysterious black-clad intruder without alerting it to his presence. He'd attempted to climb above it, and get a view of what it was up to.

Unfortunately, he neglected to factor in the added weight of a full-grown man's body.

The piping snapped off, forcing him to clutch desperately to the nearest protrusion that could support his weight. The broken pipe collided with other arms of the web of metal, causing a grating crash that seemed deafening in the relative silence that preceded it. Then, the loud whistle of the escaping steam put the Blue Ranger's teeth on edge.

Gosh…I hope this steam isn't toxic or --

His thoughts gave way to a yelp of pain as out of nowhere, a bolt of fire struck his strained hands. Unable to maintain his grip, Justin slipped off the piping, colliding with the lower network of metal until he finally succumbed to free fall.

He groaned as his body hit the concrete floor indecorously.

"Well, well, well…I was hoping for a bit of company, but I really wasn't expecting to find the Pre-Pubescent Power Ranger playing in a jungle gym."

Justin shook his head to clear the fuzz, and jumped to his feet urgently. He'd heard that voice before…

"No way

!" he exclaimed, slowly inclining his head in the direction the harsh comment originated.

The last child of Maligore smiled wickedly, throwing her arms out theatrically. "Ta da!"

Chapter Sixty-Four

"That kid's unbelievable, Jeff."

The thirty-eight year old racer nodded his agreement, watching in awe as the colorful racecar shuttled down the track at a phenomenal speed.

When Tommy appeared at his doorstep sixteen days ago, he looked utterly lost. He looked like his entire world had crumbled around him. He looked like he needed to get away.

So Jeff gave him the keys to his hot rod.

He loved his sister's adopted son like his own. Tommy had turned out to be a terrific young man. Smart, respectful, strong, handsome; there was just so much to be proud of. Plus, Jeff never got around to "settling down"

himself…nor did he intend to. Racing was in his blood; he could never stop moving. He raced on the track for work, then he raced on the waves for sport. Frankly, Tommy was his legacy.

He thought his nephew would get a kick out of sitting behind the wheel of a real "hooked-up"

Pro Stock car. Most teenage boys did. Take the driver's seat, maybe run a few laps at twenty or thirty MPH, waving at some imaginary chick in the stands. Once in a while, a boy would be brave enough to gun it passed fifty.

So when Tommy pulled the car onto the speedway, and topped off a one-twenty, Jeff's chin nearly hit the leather seat he was glued to.

For a moment, Jeff saw his life pass before his eyes. Flying down the track with an inexperienced, crazy

driver! The kid only had his license for two years!

But he'd been wrong. Tommy kept his composure the entire time, his jaw setting with a fierce determination Jeff rarely saw… except in the mirror right before a big race. His hands were steady on the wheel, he glided around the corners with deceptive grace, and his eyes remained fixed on the roadway.

And suddenly, Jeff Rush had realized he was in the presence of something great.

"Unbelievable…and then some," Jeff agreed, tapping his can of Pepsi against the rail. "It's not every day that a kid rolls out of bed with the skills to control a car pushing one-fifty. He's not just good…he's a phenom!" He took a long sip, finishing off the soda, and then fixed his companion with grim eyes. "But his heart isn't in it. That kid's never been a party-boy, but now he's being really grave. Even for him."

Artie, his good friend and mechanic, frowned thoughtfully. "Didn't you say he was dating that athlete that disappeared last month?"

"I thought so, but Lil tells me they broke up months ago. When she found out her son would have been coming out here to race, she made me swear up and down not to even bring it up."

Artie whistled quietly, clicking his stopwatch as the car completed its final lap. "Damn…he beat his personal best by eleven whole seconds! And with only two weeks of racing? If he keeps this up, by the time the Keystone Nationals roll around --"

"Don't even think about it, Art," Jeff interrupted.

Artie's eyebrow rose. "Why not? You said so yourself…he's a phenom!

Jeff shook his head adamantly. "I also said his heart isn't in it. He needs a distraction, and I'll let him play games for now. But I'm not putting any more pressure on that boy's shoulders than there already is."

"You could at least mention it to him," Artie argued, "He just got outta high school… what's he doing this summer? He might want to join us!"

"Trust me, he won't." Jeff jerked his head toward the track. "C'mon…I'll show you what I mean."

The two men made their way down to the track. They found Tommy climbing out of the car, unstrapping the protective helmet.

"Congrats, Tommy!" Jeff proclaimed, clamping his hand on his nephew's shoulder. "You beat your old record by eleven seconds!"

Tommy shrugged. "Thanks."

Artie blinked. "That's incredible, Kid!" he pointed out. "You're a natural!"

The young man offered a wan smile. "Just beginner's luck, I guess."

Artie turned his wide-eyed stare to Jeff, who just grinned a silent 'I told you so.'

It was clear Tommy had no love, or even genuine interest, for racing.

Then what the hell was he doing out there?

The sudden sound of his watch beeping stole Tommy's attention. His eyes widened, as if a shot of life was suddenly injected into his body. "Uh…I gotta get going. I didn't realize how late it was!"

He quickly high-fived his uncle, and waved at Artie. "I'll see you guys later!"

Artie smirked, folding his arms. "Damn…something sure lit a fire under his kiester!"

Chapter Sixty-Five

Tommy ran into the bathroom as if monsters were licking at his heels. After quickly peaking beneath the stall doors, he lifted his communicator to his mouth.

Breathless from effort and anxiety, he managed to rasp "Tommy here. What did you find?"

The hope in his voice was almost palpable. It had been over two long weeks since he'd heard anything from Zordon.

But the wise mentor's tone of voice quelled his enthusiasm instantly. ^TOMMY, SOMEONE TELEPORTED TO THE POWER PLANT APPROXIMATELY FIVE MINUTES AGO. I AM UNABLE TO IDENTIFY WHO IT IS, BECAUSE THE ENERGIES GENERATED BY THE FACILITY MAKE SCANNING IMPOSSIBLE.^

Tommy frowned at the less-than-thrilling news. Though, at least it was something

. "Can you tell from the teleport signature who it could be?"

^NO…ONLY THAT THE TELEPORTATION METHOD USED WAS MECHANICAL. A TELEPORT SPELL COULD TRANSMIT THROUGH THE DISTURBANCE CAUSED BY THE GENERATOR. BUT THAT IS NOT THE ISSUE. YOU MUST GO TO THE POWER PLANT IMMEDIATELY. JUSTIN HAS GONE AHEAD.^

The Red Ranger's eyes widened. "By himself

?"

^THE OTHER RANGERS ARE PARTICIPATING IN THE GRADUATION CEREMONY, AND THERE WAS AN IMMEDIATE NEED TO DETERMINE THE THREAT. JUSTIN LEFT WITH INSTRUCTIONS NOT TO MAKE HIS PRESENCE KNOWN UNTIL YOU ARRIVED.^

Tommy nodded, his protective nature helping him focus on the immediate task. "I'm on my way."

^KEEP IN MIND, ONCE INSIDE THE FACILITY NO SENSOR, TELEPORT, OR COMMUNICATOR SIGNALS CAN TRANSMIT PROPERLY. YOU WILL HAVE TO LEAVE THE COMPOUND TO RETURN TO THE TURBO CHAMBER, OR CONTACT US.^

"Got it."

^IF I DO NOT HEAR FROM YOU BEFORE THE CEREMONY ENDS, I WILL SEND THE OTHER RANGERS AFTER YOU.^

"Thanks, Zordon. Can you teleport me there now?"

^BE CAREFUL, TOMMY.^

With that last bit of advice, Tommy vanished from the men's room in a haze of vibrant red energy. When he re-materialized, he found himself just outside the high fence of the Angel Grove Power Plant.

He turned around, quickly scanning the area for signs of life. His hawk-like gaze passed the quiet parking lot, the abandoned security booth, and two video cameras perched on either side of the gate…both melted

.

So whoever visited the plant has some firepower,

he noted, creeping to the security booth. But there must be a guard around some --

He jumped back reflexively, his face contorted in horror, when he found the guard… thrown against the smoking security computers within the booth, a hole cut right through his body.

But there was no blood.

Cauterized,

he realized, frowning deeply. Something burned right through him.

The same brutal, scalding power that melted the security cameras, and destroyed the computers receiving their feed.

Tommy took several long, steadying breaths, his fist closing around his Turbo Key. "That does it…whatever monster did this

is gonna get acquainted with the sharp end of my sword."

He stepped back, jabbing the key into his morpher. "Red Lightning Turbo Power!!"

The power coalesced around him like electricity, charging his body with the strength and energy needed to face any foe. The red armor coated his body, durable enough to withstand almost anything evil could through at it.

Once the transformation was complete, the Red Turbo Ranger stepped closer to the guard. Somehow…it was easier facing death when separated by the nigh-impenetrable armor.

He gingerly pressed his fingers at the base of the man's jaw, just to make absolutely certain.

He sighed. "Sorry, sir."

Underneath his helmet, his face paled as the horror of it all struck him.

Someone had died…an innocent life was lost just now, cut down by some alien menace.

It had happened before; it was inevitable that once in a while, the Godzilla-style battles between two gargantuan foes reached the populated areas of Angel Grove. But despite precedence… it was a sickening sight to see.

This man wasn't just an unfortunate mistake. He was executed

. Point-blank, possibly even begging for his life as some heartless demon pulled the trigger of some high-tech laser gun.

That same creature was inside the facility; and Justin was searching for it.

Oh God…Justin

!

Did the novice Blue Ranger have any idea what kind of evil he was facing?

An enraged frown folding his brow, Tommy raced out of the security booth, across the pavement, and leapt over the twelve-foot gates without breaking stride. He somersaulted through the air, landed in a deep crouch, and bolted off again, his features blurring as his pace broke the sound barrier.

Caution be damned…the facility was simply huge! He'd never find anything sneaking around like some cat burglar. And without the communicators working, or emergency teleportation available, Justin wouldn't have been able to seek any help if he needed it.

He was shaken… and he couldn't do a thing about it. The sight of that security officer, and the implications it held for his young friend, made Tommy Oliver's heart skip a beat. He was close to panic, racing through the winding maze of the plant. His fragile emotional state made him that much more susceptible to distraction, and he knew that could get him killed. Especially against a murderous foe.

Suddenly, a disturbance urged him to come to a stop. At supersonic speed, he couldn't make out any sounds, but he'd seen a strange mist collect above him.

Once he stopped he heard the grating whistle of steam escaping.

A piece broke,

he realized. Someone was here…

He stalked carefully, approaching a machine fenced within layers of piping. Whatever it was, it certainly looked important.

Before he could investigate, a dull thud made him jump.

"Justin?" he murmured, his voice carefully measured. He waited a moment for a response, but when none was forthcoming, he hurried in the direction the sound came from.

He gasped, his mind whirling in disbelief, when he found a crumpled blue form propped bonelessly against the far wall.

"Justin!" he cried, falling to his knees beside his teammate. There was blood everywhere… cuts up and down his arms, legs, and torso. Tommy felt his stomach flip at the sight of blood dripping onto Power Ranger armor; never before had a weapon pierced the protective network of energy so brutally. Surely there was the occasional bruise, but this time, Justin sat in a pool of his own blood.

And he was under five feet in height.

"Justin!" Tommy repeated, unlatching the cracked blue helmet. He held his breath, steeling himself for what was potentially a horrifying sight.

Thank God…

The boy was breathing, although shallowly. His eyes were closed, and while blood dripped from the corner of his lip, his face was unmarked.

He was alive.

"Justin, can you hear me?" Tommy leaned closer, brushing the boy's long bangs from his eyes. "We gotta get out of here."

Somewhere in the labyrinthine plan, whatever devil did this still lurked.

Tommy gently leaned Justin over his shoulder, gripping him tightly with both arms. Careful not to jostle the injured boy, he rose to his feet.

"Sorry, Tommy, but you've got far more pressing matters to take care of before the pipsqueak gets his band aid."

Tommy froze, his eyes widening to new proportions as his sluggish mind recognized the voice that mocked him. Deep, sultry, and just dripping with such vile wickedness his skin began to crawl.

Suddenly, Tommy found no power in his knees. He laid Justin back down, careful not to injure him further, and raced to the center of the room.

It can't be…

he thought, though his heart had never beat faster. His mind whirled in a daze…he couldn't tell whether he should be leaping for joy, or sobbing in despair.

The monster had killed the security guard. It nearly killed Justin.

It was about to kill him.

He took deep breaths, his every sense alert for even the slightest sound or motion. The delay was almost maddening.

Then, finally

, a sound filled the spacious room, echoing in the empty air.

Heels clicking.

She emerged from the dense piping, a heavy black cloak sweeping regally around her petite frame. Shiny black vinyl covered her arms and legs, and a gilded black bustier hugged her waist and chest. Soft caramel curls framed her face, tumbling against her shoulders and gleaming in the fluorescent light.

But what was most disturbing was her face…painted lips twisted into a saccharine smile, and ferocious, fiery red eyes staring right through him, promising worlds of pain and retribution.

Retribution for sins he never intended to commit.

"Hello, Tommy,"

she murmured, casually strolling toward him. "Miss me?"

Kimberly…

He couldn't find the breath to speak her name.

Part Thirteen: Face to Face

Chapter Sixty-Six

The scene reminded him so much of a classic Old West showdown, he could visualize the tumbleweed drifting across the expanse between them.

Both stood still and wary, waiting for the other to make the first move. They stared at each other with more emotion than could ever be put into words.

Her eyes burned with hate, outrage, and a terrifying anticipation.

His eyes swam in remorse, confusion, and sickening dread.

He was so overwhelmed he actually felt dizzy. Part of him wanted to thank God she still lived…for at least with life came the smallest glimmer of hope. Hope that she could be freed -- that the wonderful girl he'd adored could be restored.

But another part wanted to curse whatever force was responsible for creating this showdown… whoever moved the pieces of Fate to make him stare into the hate-filled eyes of the girl he once loved more than he could possibly express.

He still did.

"It was funny, actually,"

Kim drawled, breaking the silence with her sultry alto. "He put up a pretty good fight. But as soon as my blade cut through his armor, all this energy leaked out, and he shrank like a cheap T-shirt in the wash!"

She laughed…a deep, indulgent snicker. "Just imagine my surprise when Blue Boy deflated. From then on, he was a pincushion for my swords."

He continued to watch her, balling his fists in a vain effort to quell their shaking. "Why did you do it?" he demanded softly. Inwardly, he was thankful he'd recovered the ability to speak.

"What? Hurt the Smurf? Well, it's nothing personal. Just wanted to show you that I meant business."

She smiled perversely. "That, and test out my strength against a Power Ranger. I've gotten a lot better since our last fight."

Tommy watched as she yanked the heavy cloak from her shoulders. "I didn't fight you on Muiranthias, Kim. Do you know why?"

Her smile turned into a sneer, her hand unconsciously touching the cheek the Pink Turbo Ranger nearly ripped off her face. "Of course I do: why do you own dirty work when your blonde bitch is more than eager?"

The Red Ranger flinched at the words. "Kat was desperate," he tried to reason. "We had to stop the fighting, to save you and Jason before Maligore woke up. She didn't want to hurt you."

Kimberly sighed dramatically. "You are such

a broken record!"

She reached behind her back, drawing an obsidian archer's bow. "But it doesn't matter. The time for talk was four months ago. Now I'll let the Flame do the talking."

The instant her fingers touched the fine chord, a blaze of fire erupted across the bow, aimed right at the Red Ranger. He barely had the chance to dodge as the arrow streaked through the air, leaving a trail of smoke in its wake.

His breath hitched in surprise when he noticed the melted concrete that marked his previous position.

Chapter Sixty-Seven

"And remember to go through the wormhole," Scorpina instructed at a painfully slow pace. "If you don't enter at the dead center at more than mach three, you won't make it to M51."

The simpleton saluted from the bottom of the boarding ramp. "So what's in this letter again?"

Goldar's fangs gnashed fiercely. "An invitation to a victory party, moron

."

Rito nodded, his head bowing deeply. "Cool! Am I invited too?"

A cold grin twisted Scorpina's sanguine lip. "Rita will tell you when she opens it; and you know how angry she gets when someone else opens her mail, so…"

"I'll be extra careful," Rito determined, puffing his chest proudly. "You can count on Rito, yessiree!" He pivoted, and marched up the ramp into the one-man vessel. "I'll deliver this baby express! Yeah…I'll even pick up some wrapping paper on Onyx, make it look pretty…"

His voice faded as the hatch sealed closed behind him.

Goldar and Scorpina waved at the ship, false smiles painted on their lips.

"Do you think that idiot can make it all the way home all by himself?" Scorpina wondered.

"He made it here

, didn't he?" the Titan pointed out. "He'll be fine."

The ship's rockets flared to life, blowing smoke into the hangar. Moments later, the sleek vessel lifted off the ground, and disappeared through the gate into the bleak skies.

The moment the roaring of the engines faded, Scorpina heaved a dramatic sigh of relief. "Finally!

I think I was killing brain cells every time I spoke to him!"

Goldar released a deep chuckle. "And you only had to tolerate him for a matter of days. Imagine living with him for months

." He held his hand in the direction of the exit. "Shall we?"

Scorpina smiled, and stepped past him. Side by side, the gilded pair traversed the winding hallways of the lower levels of Lord Zedd's extravagant Lunar Palace.

The sleek assassin couldn't help a malicious smile. "I must hand it to our Lord. Sending Rita an invitation to his wedding is the utmost in cruelty. If only I could see her face when she reads it!"

Goldar nodded his agreement. "As would I… though I would certainly not want to be within twenty parsecs of that old witch ever again." He then leaned closer to his companion. "Although, now that Rito Revolto is out of our lives, we can speak more freely on this matter. Who is our Lord marrying? How could he possibly find a suitable wife in this sector of the galaxy?"

The lovely assassin answered with a widened grin. "Our Lord plans to make the announcement this very day. In fact, he awaits us in his throne room."

Goldar frowned thoughtfully, pondering the possibilities during the lengthy hike to the high tower. There isn't a halfway decent villainess anywhere near here! I've heard Divatox has been fishing for treasure on Earth, but she is so beneath our Lord it's laughable. Why replace Rita with an even greater whiner? Rumors have spread that Dark Specter's upstart princess Astronema has come of age, but I doubt Specter would agree to such a union…

Before his mind could get any further, the pair reached the large double doors of wrought iron that separated Zedd's seat of power from the remainder of the palace. Shaking his mind clear of speculation, the towering warrior straightened his shoulders and marched into the presence of the Emperor of Evil.

Lord Zedd sat at his throne, his head leaning against one hand as he watched an image magically projected into the air. Beside him, the Karovan intellectual Egeon stood stiffly, a disinterested frown on his face.

"My Lord?" Scorpina spoke, announcing their presence.

Zedd lifted his free hand, and gestured them to approach. "I trust Rita's brother is gone?"

"Gone, with your invitation," Goldar informed him. "And even if the idiot doesn't make it to M51, he'll never manage to wind his way back here."

"It doesn't matter," Zedd decided, "I would like Rita to read the message, and deal one final blow to her swollen pride, but one way or another she has been humiliated. Behold, my new Queen."

His face alight with curiosity, Goldar hurried to his master's side. His eyes narrowed as he watched the scene displayed before him.

A woman in shiny black clothing flipped through the air, delivering powerful blows to what looked like a distracted Red Ranger.

Goldar frowned. I have never seen Tommy fight so poorly. Has she cast some spell on him, slowing his wits?

After a rapid exchange, nearly too quick for the naked eye to properly follow, a particularly nasty blow knocked the Red Ranger off his high horse.

The woman slowed, throwing her caramel hair back with a dramatic toss of the head.

Goldar gaped.

"Kimberly?"

Lord Zedd chuckled at the sheer astonishment on his trusted warrior's face. "Why the surprise, Goldar? I have had my eye on her before."

The Titan fought a frown of disapproval. He clearly remembered when Zedd had first deemed to wed the childish Power Ranger. It was right after Tommy had lost the Green Ranger powers forever… somehow, the pure Pink Ranger had attracted the Emperor's eye.

Despite his concerns, Goldar's blind loyalty brought him planet-side, to abduct the unwary Pink Ranger when she was alone. He'd even cast a spell on her, intended to make her shed her sweet character, and become a woman fit to wed an Emperor of Evil.

Oddly enough, eventually she did

shed that natural purity.

Something tells me there's an interesting story behind this confrontation…

he realized, staring agape at the tense battle.

"Now I am ready to collect my Empress," Zedd announced, rising from his throne. "Together, we will topple Zordon's brats." He leaned over, grasping his silver scepter between muscled fingers. "All I require is the perfect moment to interrupt this little drama."

Chapter Sixty-Eight

"Tommy, the kid gloves are off

! She wasn't going to stop until she killed

you."

When Katherine made that declaration, the truth never really sank in. At the time, he was too concerned over Kimberly's injuries to even consider that the Pink Ranger had a point.

Afterward, the battle with Maligore and subsequent disappearance of his ex-girlfriend gave him much greater concerns. He'd never really pondered the spell of Maligore. What exactly did the Flame of Destruction do? Was it truly capable of tearing away the heart of a person, darkening her soul to the point of murder?

He had his answer when he found the dead security guard. And if that wasn't enough, he saw the brutal beating Justin had endured.

She was vicious. Animalistic. Heartless.

But she was still

Kimberly…and he couldn't hurt her.

What was it that crippled him so? True, he still loved her… the deep devotion he thought he had shirked after the supposed break-up ran just as true as the day he raced into Lord Zedd's Dark Dimension to rescue her.

But it was more than that. It was also guilt.

The guilt that moved him to carry the forged letter in his pocket wherever he went.

"The time for talk was four months ago."

Four months ago, he had received a heart-rending letter from the woman he loved. He tried to distract himself of the pain, first by taking a brief vacation, then in the company of Heather Thompson, and finally…with Kat.

True, his feelings for Kat grew to more than merely that; but that took time. He had chosen

to deal with his pain by replacing the one he thought caused it.

He could have dealt with his pain differently. If only he wasn't blinded by his wounded pride and fragile self-esteem! Then, he could've mustered the courage to see her… at least speak to her afterward!

It didn't have to be immediate. He had over three months to act, before Divatox forced their reunion under less than ideal circumstances…to say the least.

Three months…how many times did he wonder about her? How many times did he look at the sky, or the lake in Angel Grove Park, or even her old locker at school, and remember her? How many times did her face pop up in his mind, in his dreams? How many times did he yearn to speak to her…not even for answers, but just to hear her voice?

If he had followed that urge just once, all of this could have been avoided. They could have worked out the misunderstanding. Her heart would've been free of the frustrations and hurt that burdened her…that left her open to Maligore's evil. Her spirit would've been strong, as it always had been. She would've fought

against the evil; fought for her freedom. She would have broken the spell, just as Jason did, with Lerigot's aid --

He hissed in agony, his right hand cradling a painful slash on his left shoulder. His eyes blurred with moisture, sliding from the blood oozing over his pristine gloves, to the one that caused it.

Kimberly smirked with satisfaction, flaming eyes turning to the red stain on the edge of her razor-sharp bow. "Looks like I've shed first blood, Tommy,"

she noted. "Maybe now you'll actually fight, instead of dancing around me."

Tommy ground his teeth against the pain, and forced himself to stand tall. His distraction left him wide open for that strike…he had underestimated just how fast she was. And she handled that bow like it was an extension of herself.

He swallowed. This was simply not

the time for remorse…though he still felt it weigh him down like a clump of lead in his stomach.

"Turbo Lightning Sword," he forced through clenched teeth. Energy swirled from his right palm, forming the Red Turbo Ranger's primary weapon.

He gripped his blade between bloodstained fingers, bending his knees as he prepared himself for what was to come.

She tossed her hair behind her back. "That's more like it!"

Both hands met at the center of her bow, splitting the weapon into two short swords. Her arms hovered at her sides, malicious glee glinting in her ruby eyes as she charged forward.

Tommy met her halfway, watching as one blade arced forward and the other swung behind her. He lifted his sword, letting her first strike glance of the sharp edge, and ducked the follow-up swing. She spun around, bringing both blades to bear at once. He gripped his sword with both hands, angling the long blade to collide with both of the obsidian scythes.

And so, they fought…a macabre dance made perversely beautiful by the graceful movement, gleaming weapons, and unyielding determination of both combatants. Throughout the battle, Kimberly led, grunting with frustration and effort as she forced Tommy to back away. The Red Ranger remained ever on the defensive, never striking with more force than needed to merely knock her off balance, and give himself a moment to recover his bearings.

The care he took to not hurt a single hair on Kimberly's head was painfully obvious. Every instance Kimberly punched through his impeccable defense, she'd taunt him with a shallow cut. Much as she did to Justin, she covered much of his body in open wounds, letting the blood gradually sully his luminescent armor.

Yet Tommy would do no such thing. His brilliant silver blade never came in contact with her flesh or clothing, nor did it come close. Instead, his sword served as a shield, blocking her blows as best he could.

He had hoped that his mercy would prove to Kimberly that he didn't want to harm her. She refused to believe his words, but his actions couldn't be denied.

Unfortunately, she interpreted his actions differently.

"You arrogant bastard

!"

she howled, a nimbus of fire glowing around her eyes. "You think I'm so weak you can beat me without even trying? Fight…back!

"

She punctuated her last word with two vicious downward swings, both backed by enough force to topple a redwood. Tommy managed to scramble out of the way with a split-second to spare, letting Kim's blows dig deep into the concrete ground.

Kim growled furiously, struggling to dislodge her swords from the tight sheathes they cleaved into the floor.

"Kim, I'm not trying

to beat you! I'm trying to get you back!"

Kim's gaze jumped up at the sound of metal clattering against the ground. She stared at the Red Ranger, who slowly lifted his hands in surrender. His sword lay forsaken at least six feet away from him.

He took a tentative step forward, but her sharp glare froze him in place. "Kim, this isn't you! You're a loving, compassionate person! I don't understand why you're still under Maligore's spell --"

"Don't you dare

place the blame!"

she snarled, her fists clenched in outrage. "It's your

fault! You

left me

…you

made me

spiteful, hurt, and weak. The Flame just shed the weakness, burned away the pain, and gave me the strength to do

something about it!"

Despite the hundreds of times his own conscience laid such accusations on him, it still stabbed like a dull sword to hear Kimberly utter it.

He lowered his hands to his sides. "...you're right."

Chapter Sixty-Nine

"And now, move your tassels to the other side of your caps."

The sea of students obliged, sliding the dangling ornaments to the right of the center peak.

"Class of 1997, I'm proud of each and every one of you. I salute you, and wish you good luck in whatever the future holds!"

The throngs of listeners fell into uproarious applause, celebrating the monumental achievement reached after thirteen years of formal schooling. The students threw their caps into the air, filling the canopy with indigo and yellow Frisbees.

Adam cheered just as loudly as the others, pride swelling his heart as he eagerly searched for a good friend to share it with. After a few moments of looking, he felt arms drape his shoulders from behind.

"Tanya!" he greeted, turning into the hug. "Congratulations!"

The Yellow Ranger laughed gleefully. "This is so incredible

! Can you believe --"

Her words were lost when the six-tone signal rang through the cheerful din. Suddenly, all their mirth faded, and two pairs of serious dark brown eyes met.

Adam grabbed her hand. "Let's find Kat and get out of here."

She nodded mutely, hopping over the row of folding chairs between them and following him to the edge of the swarm of graduates.

"There she is!" Tanya noted, pointing to the row of trees behind the large tent. There, Katherine waved at her teammates frantically.

Tanya and Adam raced to join her amid the trees.

"Here," she told them, pointing to dense bushes nearby. "No one will see us."

The trio dodged into the verdure canopy, and huddled around Adam, who activated his communicator. "This is Adam."

"ADAM, NOW THAT THE GRADUATION CEREMONY HAS CONCLUDED, YOU AND THE OTHER RANGERS ARE URGENTLY NEEDED AT THE POWER PLANT."

Tanya's eyebrow rose. "What's going on?"

"THIRTY MINUTES AGO, ALPHA DETECTED A TELEPORTATION SIGNAL DESTINED FOR THE ENTRANCE TO THE ENERGY FACILITY. THE POWER RELEASED BY THE GENERATORS DISRUPTS ANY SENSORS, COMMUNICATIONS, OR TELEPORTATION WITHIN THE AREA, MAKING IT IMPOSSIBLE FOR US TO DETERMINE THE THREAT REMOTELY. JUSTIN WENT AHEAD TO INVESTIGATE, AND TOMMY JOINED HIM THEREAFTER. WE HAVE HEARD NOTHING FROM EITHER OF THEM YET."

Katherine's gaze darkened. "Can you teleport us directly there once we Morph?"

"YES. BE CAREFUL, RANGERS."

The three teens rose to their feet amidst the foliage. After quickly sweeping the area for witnesses, they flexed their wrists, urging their Morphers to appear.

"Wind Chaser Turbo Power!"

"Dune Star Turbo Power!"

"Desert Thunder Turbo Power!"

The summoned energies formed cocoons around their bodies, molding armor over their clothing and infusing them with speed and strength far beyond their natural limitations. The instant the transformation was completed, a new wave of power washed over them, sending them on a carrier wave to the gates of the Angel Grove Power Plant.

"No time to waste!" the Green Ranger shouted, bounding over the walls. The Pink and Yellow Rangers were at his heels, following him into the humming facility.

"How are we supposed to find them without any scanners?" Tanya wondered. "This place is enormous!"

As if in answer, a bolt of lightning flashed low in the atmosphere up ahead.

"What was that

?" Katherine breathed.

"Lightning…in a cloudless sky," Adam answered, eyes narrowed.

"Let's move," Tanya urged, as the trio vanished into blurs of motion.

Chapter Seventy

A bolt of lightning crashed directly overhead, but both ignored it completely.

Silence reigned.

It couldn't have been more than ten seconds since Tommy had made his startling proclamation. Still…the burning silence seemed to stretch into eternity, as he awaited her reaction.

The enraged scowl that had folded the spawn of evil's cheek had smoothed, as surprise won out over anger. She stared at the Red Ranger warily, as if he were an asp prepared to bite her. "What are you playing at?"

He took another slow step forward. This time, she made no move to back away. "No games, Kim." His voice was sure, strong…oddly soothing.

Why did his voice still have the power to wrap around her like a warm blanket?

"I…I messed up." His hands rose to his head, unlatching the crimson helmet and sliding it off his face. Chocolate eyes pleaded with her, helping to freeze her in place.

The gap between them closed to just a few feet. She still didn't pull away.

"I should've called you…tried to work things out between us. I had no idea you were hurting so much." He bit his lip, gazing at her sadly. "I didn't even think it was possible for you to hurt more than I did."

Her lower lip thrust out in an exaggerated pout. "Aww…did poor little Tommy get a boo-boo?"

Her sarcasm was biting, but he didn't let it distract him. "Yes, Kim, I did...because someone lied to me. I don't know who yet, but someone tricked me --"

She interrupted him with a harsh chuckle. "Oh, of course!"

she mocked. "It's so obvious! Someone made a clone of me, making you hate me enough to chase after Katherine while I was a continent away! Or, maybe it's the old 'out of sight, out of mind'

deal? Only with your

memory, you forgot I even existed! So you're innocent…you never meant

to drop me like a bad habit!"

She dropped the false humor. "Too bad that doesn't erase the fact that you did

."

He opened his mouth to reply, but she promptly shut it with a fierce front kick, targeting the vulnerable solar plexus. Tommy lurched back, stumbling in a haze as tears of pain all but blinded him.

He was so distracted, he had no defense for Kimberly's renewed assault. Her rage renewed, she mercilessly pounded him without offering a moment to breathe.

It was a roundhouse kick, striking Tommy in his unmasked face, that finally toppled the mighty leader of the Power Rangers.

Dazed and bleeding, and fighting for consciousness, Tommy barely felt it as Kimberly snatched his collar, forcing him to lift his head.

She stared at him for a long moment. Battered, bruised, and bloody… he probably couldn't even see her. Her gaze flashed with the energy of Maligore, drinking in the very picture of her revenge.

And she waited.

She waited for a wash of happiness… of true contentment to flood her veins, and finally ease the stress that corded her every muscle, and addled her mind both at rest and awake.

It didn't come.

Chapter Seventy-One

'Think like a man of action, and act like a man of thought.'

It was a famous quote, though Katherine couldn't recall who first said it. It didn't particularly matter anyway; there was a wealth of wisdom in that phrase, to enrich the life of any man, or woman.

She strove to live by those words. She couldn't just lull herself into a false feeling of security, or shy away from taking action for the better good. Yet, at the same time, she couldn't let her passions reign free, and act or speak without considering the consequences.

However, when she finally disentangled herself from the heavy piping of the power plant, and got a glimpse of the ghastly scene before her… her reason was extinguished by icy fear.

She absorbed it in an instant. She saw Justin, lying frozen like a grisly statue, his small stature leading her to believe the Power had left him. Then she saw Kimberly, straddled over a limp and defenseless Tommy. She saw the blood on his face, the tears in his armor… and the pristine, unmarked skin of the woman who tried so vigorously to rip him to shreds.

Without a blink of the eye, word to her comrades, or even a steadying breath, she drew Windfire in a silent command, and pulled back the fine cord.

Before either Adam or Tanya could fully discern what was happening, a silver and pink arrow streaked through the sky.

The arrow whistled faintly as it parted the air before it, drawing Kimberly's attention… but the spawn of evil had no time to react as the magically-enhanced point bit deeply into the flesh of her exposed upper arm.

The terrible shriek that tore through her throat, deepened by the rich voice the Flame granted her, rang like a tormented soul in Hell.

The force of the blow threw Kimberly off Tommy easily, letting her drop into a shivering, spastic heap nearly two yards distant.

Her ruby eyes dripped brilliant flames, her entire body quaking as she blindly tried to grab the arrow that had torn so far through skin and muscle its tip pierced her bone.

The shrieking tapered off soon after, replaced by frenzied whimpers as Kim struggled to pull the arrow from her body.

"Oh God…" Tanya murmured, stepping back in astonishment. She blinked again and again, as if trying to undo the terrifying, merciless action she'd just witnessed.

Had Katherine's aim been mere inches off, the first Pink Ranger could have lain dead before them all.

She numbly watched her best friend slide Windfire over her shoulder, and hurry to check on Tommy.

"Tanya!"

The Yellow Ranger shook herself out of her stupor, and gazed into Adam's opaque visor.

He touched her shoulder in a small gesture of comfort. "Go check on Justin."

She nodded, and hurried to the prone Blue Ranger. Adam watched her, and then turned his eyes to Katherine, Tommy, and Kimberly.

"At least it's finally over," he sighed.

Chapter Seventy-Two

The piercing sound of a woman screaming was enough to draw Tommy back to the land of the living. He groggily opened his eyes, blinking at the vibrant pink that overwhelmed his vision.

"Kim…"

Katherine's face turned to stone. "It's me."

She slid her arm beneath his shoulders, helping him rise. His hands cradled his face, gently probing the swollen, bloody mess Kimberly's thick heel had left.

"What happened to --?" he started to ask, until the soft whimpers of pain finally penetrated his conscious hearing. He whirled around, and his battered face hung in open shock.

Kimberly lay on her side, heaving painful gulps of air, as her hand squeezed the flesh around the arrow that drove into her arm. Blood poured in rivers from the wound, bathing her flushed skin, matted hair, and black clothes in rich sanguine. The horrible image instantly burned itself into the Red Ranger's brain, sure to haunt his nightmares every night thereafter.

He was so stunned, he merely stared at her, watching her bite her lip furiously as she tried in vain to mute her agony.

Slowly, he managed to pry his eyes away from Kimberly, and sluggishly turned to Katherine.

She recoiled at the accusation that swam in his eyes. It would have been a glare, if not for the shock that widened his emotive brown eyes.

The Pink Ranger felt the heat of his gaze, and rose to her feet to create some distance between them. She looked down at him, her rose mask hiding her features and flat tone masking her frustration. "Don't look at me like that."

"You…you…" He closed his eyes tightly, searching for the rational mind that had abandoned him. He couldn't find it in time to hold back furious words. "You almost killed

her!"

She folded her arms tightly over her chest. "I hit her in the arm, Tommy, and I recall enough Biology to know she has no vital organs between the shoulder and elbow." The defensive sarcasm vanished in a heavy sigh. "What else could I have done to stop her before she finished you off?"

Her argument would have made sense, if Tommy were able to think clearly. Instead of noticing how his girlfriend steeled herself against his words, all he could register was Kimberly, writhing in pain, drowning in hate, slipping even further

away from him…

"Dammit, Kat!" he growled, anger numbing the pain of his injuries and lending him the strength to rise to his feet. "She's under a spell…just like you

were when Rita turned you into her pet! Did Kim ever try to kill you? What the hell

do you have against her, anyway??"

Somewhere in his addled mind, he knew he was being grossly unfair. He knew Katherine wouldn't try to do Kimberly any permanent damage. He knew she had done it to save him…not out of jealousy, revenge, or any other personal reason.

A cold silence fell between them, as Katherine processed the depth of his accusation. Nothing could hurt more than his suspicion…did he have absolutely no faith in her?

"Against her?

" Kat repeated, when she finally recovered her voice. "Why? Just because I care enough about you not to watch you skewered like shrimp? Because I was able to take action, when all you could do was stand and watch her beat you to a pulp?? What is your

problem??" By now, her voice had risen to a shout. "Do you honestly

think you can save her by letting her kill

you?"

"Guys!" Adam suddenly shouted, breaking the intense standoff. He grabbed both Rangers by their shoulders, pushing them away from each other to ease the tension. "This isn't helping anyone!"

Red and Pink turned away from each other, each quietly breathing.

"Let's get Kimberly out of here," the Green Ranger suggested. "Alpha can mend her arm, and hopefully Zordon can figure out how she could still be under Maligore's spell. He's been dead for weeks...it just doesn't make sense."

"Do we have any idea what she was doing here?" Kat questioned.

"Justin was out when I got here," Tommy reported, his gaze lingering on Kimberly. "Adam, come with me to check on Kim. Kat, you look around for anything unusual."

Gee Tommy, could you be a little more vague?

she wondered, her anger draining the patience right out of her. She quickly made as much space as possible between herself and the Red Ranger.

Chapter Seventy-Three

"Justin? Can you hear me?" Tanya urged, gently patting his face to pull him to consciousness. "Come on, Justin…"

It was beyond sickening to see her young friend so viciously mauled, but she had managed to beat down the nausea and methodically check his vitals. He still breathed, albeit shallowly, and his heartbeat was regular. Most of the cuts were shallow enough that they'd already stopped bleeding.

And then, his eyes fluttered.

The Yellow Ranger decided to try and rouse him, and perhaps gain some insight into what happened.

Finally, her diligence paid off, and Justin managed to open his damp, unfocused eyes. She couldn't contain a sigh of relief. "Can you hear me?"

"Tanya," he breathed. He began blinking fiercely, trying to orient himself.

"Do you remember what happened?"

He licked his cracked lips, trying to moisten them enough to articulate. "Generator…" He blinked again, fighting for clarity. "Did something…then saw me…" His breath hitched. "C…cut me…"

Tanya eased the boy into her arms, offering what little consolation she could. "It's gonna be okay, Justin. We're all here now, and we got Kim. It's over."

He sighed into her chest, the air rustling the long bangs that hung over his face. She gently stroked the back of his head, and slowly lowered him back to the ground. "I'll check out the generator, and see what she did."

She then threw him a reassuring thumbs-up, and turned around. She'd heard the argument escalate between Kat and Tommy, and was silently thankful that Adam managed to distract them before it came to blows. And with everyone's emotions running so high… it wasn't unlikely.

Finally, it looked like everything was going to work out all right. At least it would, once she determined what exactly Kimberly had done to the generator.

She made her way to the web of piping that surrounded the heart of the plant. Yet even amidst the thrumming of the machine, she heard something oddly regular; like a pulse --

-- or a tick.

Oh please…no

!

Desperately, she searched the area until her gaze fell upon a small box, with red numbers scrolling down.

Two minutes and thirty eight seconds.

Tanya's breath came in shallow gasps as she grabbed the bomb.

Nowhere to throw it, and I can't contact Zordon!

she realized, her heartbeat rising, I can't deactivate it on my own…

Without thinking, she burst into a supersonic run, vanishing in a streak of vibrant yellow motion.

Against all odds, despite the panic clouding her mind, she managed to wind her way back through the plant with far less difficulty than it took finding her way inside. Her face lit up with joy as she saw the high gates of the plant draw closer and closer.

She couldn't muster the courage to actually look

at the time remaining.

With a grunt of effort, she launched her body into the air, flipping over the gate, and crouching deep to stick her landing. She nestled the bomb to her chest, careful not to accidentally drop it.

"Zordon!" she shouted into her wrist, "I have a bomb!"

The panic was evident in her voice, but Zordon was able to piece together the terrifying situation.

^TANYA, SIT THE BOMB ON THE GROUND, AND MOVE AWAY. ALPHA, SET THE TELEPORTER.^

Tanya did as ordered, and made as much room between herself and the bomb as possible. She watched intently, her entire body frozen, as the bomb began to glow with energy.

Finally, it vanished in a white carrier wave.

"Zordon? What did you do?"

^WE TELEPORTED THE BOMB INTO SPACE, WHERE IT CAN DO LITTLE HARM.^

With that reassurance, Tanya was able to breathe again.

Chapter Seventy-Four

Adam watched, mystified, as the Yellow Ranger raced out of the plant as if the fate of the world depended on it. Part of him worried for her, and urged him to follow. But before he could, Kimberly seemed to emerge from her agonized daze.

"Get…away

from me!"

she screeched, her demand broken by a gulp of breath.

Tommy chewed his lip in exasperation. "Kim, I swear to God, I want to help you!" Yet with each forward step he took, she kicked her body further away, dragging herself along the cold concrete.

The Red Ranger closed his eyes, squeezing his fists to combat the trembling. He couldn't stomach it. She lay in a puddle of her own blood, the loss of which left her skin pale. With each inch she pulled away, she lengthened the crimson streak that stained the pristine concrete.

She was a mess...could she even survive such a loss of blood without medical attention?

He couldn't teleport her out, and he flat-out refused to knock her unconscious. The only way to save her was to carry her, kicking and screaming.

He swallowed a breath, and glanced at the Green Ranger. "I'm gonna need my helmet."

Adam read the order, and the fierce determination, in Tommy's swollen, narrow eyes. With a quick nod, he hurried to collect the crimson helmet, discarded on the bloodied battlefield.

"Kim, there's nowhere to go," Tommy said gently, "except with us."

It was that precise moment, during the grim silence that stretched between the estranged lovers, that the orchestrator of all this chaos took center stage. A white-hot flash of lightning forced the Red Ranger to take a step back, and shield his eyes for protection.

When he was finally able to see again, he found himself staring into the fierce ruby visor of the Emperor of Evil.

Lord Zedd, twenty-eighth of the house of Zhept, folded his arms over his proud, muscled chest. Behind him, he heard the startled gasp of his bride-to-be. And before him, he stared pointedly at the thunderstruck leader of the Power Rangers.

"Zedd?" he mumbled, his shock making his expression almost comical.

The Emperor tilted his head as he appraised his foe. "Tommy. As eloquent as ever, I see."

"Tommy!"

The Red Ranger glanced behind him, and a confident grin touched his split lip as the Pink and Green Rangers dashed toward him, taking a battle stance at either side.

Adam offered Tommy his helmet. "Looks like this isn't quite over yet."

Tommy nodded his thanks, and snapped on his helmet.

"Oh, but I think it is, Rangers. At least for now."

And then, the Rangers got their first taste of Lord Zedd's personal power.

He thrust a single hand forward, the silver tips gleaming with unnatural electricity. The currents of power leapt from each tip like a biting whip, slapping each Ranger with enough energy to fry an elephant.

The three teens screamed as the energy sizzled through their bodies, and then collapsed to the floor.

A satisfied smirk touched Zedd's hidden lip as he watched them struggle to their feet. Now why didn't I do that sooner?

Though, mere physical pain wasn't enough. He wanted them all to suffer in mind and spirit, as well as body. And through his master plan, he'd achieved that end... and soon, it would culminate in a final, bloody showdown.

But not yet.

The Lord of Phlegethon turned, and cast his ruby gaze on his prize.

Kimberly flinched under his scrutiny, but did her best to hide her fear beneath a veneer of complete control.

"What do you want, Zedd?"

she demanded in a steady voice. She managed to compose herself extraordinarily well for someone fighting for sobriety against mind-numbing pain and panic.

"You."

This time, the spawn of evil made no attempt to hide her true feelings. Her eyes widened, and once again, she bit down against the pain and did her best to crawl away from the simmering menace before her.

"Stay away from her!"

Zedd glanced behind him, watching in amusement as the Red Ranger forced himself to his feet. His body heaved with deep breaths, and his knees shivered as he tried to support his own weight.

His legs buckled, dropping him to his hands and knees in fatigue.

Zedd laughed deeply at the humbled hero, before turning back to his prize. "Perhaps we should continue this conversation somewhere less crowded."

Her flaming eyes narrowed in suspicion.

"I have a doctor at my disposal that can tend your wounds," he informed her, his voice too low for the others to hear, "I am your only escape. Either you come to my palace, or you allow yourself to be dragged back to the Power Chamber."

The Emperor lowered himself to one knee, bringing him eye-level with the young human woman. Slowly, he offered her his hand.

"It's me...or Tommy

."

Kim's lip trembled as she tried to articulate her hatred for the despot. How many times did he try to kill her? She'd almost died in his Dark Dimension, his machine draining the dwindling Pink energy right out of her until Tommy --

She forcibly pulled her mind from that memory. I was a different person then,

she rationalized, and so was Tommy...

Was it...even possible

...that Zedd was no threat to her? If he truly wanted to kill her, he could have accomplished that easily already. Whatever energy he cast at the Rangers, dropping them like so many flies, would've surely killed her in her weakened state.

The real question was...whom did she hate less? The alien menace that ravaged entire solar systems, or the man who broke her heart.

Slowly, a cold smirk pulled her lip. Anything's better than letting Tommy and Kat get the best of me.

Wordlessly, she touched her fingers to Zedd's crimson palm.

"Kim, no!" Tommy yelled, struggling to regain his equilibrium again. This time, he managed to rise to his feet, albeit shakily.

A faint pulse of energy shot from Zedd's hand into Kim. With a soft sigh, she fell into the villain's waiting arms.

"ZEDD!"

Tommy roared, stumbling toward him. "What did you do to her??"

The Emperor could have easily sent her to the moon as she was, listless on the cold concrete. Yet a malicious smile lit his hidden face at the scene he would act for the distraught Red Ranger.

Gallantly, Zedd lifted the unconscious girl into his arms, letting her head lean against his shoulder.

"My dear boy, I think you've managed to hurt her far

more than I ever did," Zedd chuckled. "Is it really a surprise she would choose me?" Then, as instantly as he appeared, the Emperor vanished...taking his prize with him.

Part Fourteen: The Proposal

Chapter Seventy-Five

It wasn't long enough.

That was the first thought to swim into Kimberly's foggy mind when finally pulled from the comforting arms of sleep.

A restful, peaceful, dreamless slumber. The first one she'd had since her life had taken such a bizarre and dramatic turn.

She felt consciousness slowly encroach, and for a brief moment, yearned to fight it. She squeezed her eyes tightly closed before they even opened, desperate to lose herself in that perfect nothingness.

It was so much easier facing that empty nonexistence than what lay before her.

Unfortunately, her attendant noticed the flickering signs of wakefulness, despite her attempt to hide it.

"I have done all I can," a soft, clinical voice informed her, "The torn arteries, muscle, and skin have been mended, and the hole in your bone has been closed. The area will be tender for a few days, but otherwise your recovery should be complete."

Kimberly jolted awake when she realized she'd never heard that voice before. She blinked her flame eyes into focus, and stared at the middle-aged man hovering above her.

For a fleeting moment, she locked her gaze with narrow green eyes, set into a worn face made older by years of distress. His cheeks were so wan, and eyes so cold, even the spawn of evil felt a slight tremor at the sight of him.

"Where am I?"

she demanded.

"Memory lapses aren't uncommon when dealing with extensive injury," he narrated, keeping his eyes off her, "You are in your personal quarters in Lord Zedd's palace."

That

piece of information jogged her memory. She bolted upright, bouncing slightly atop the soft mattress. Her gaze darted around the chamber like a bee.

The room was spacious; larger than her entire apartment in Miami. The bed itself was by far bigger than any she'd seen before, covered in plush blankets and pillows. Beneath the bed lay a radial rug of thick fur, that finally tapered off into the cold stone of the floor. The rest of the furniture was equally elaborate: a soft sofa, full vanity, sinfully enormous closet, and expansive balcony overlooking the arid hills and craters of Earth's lone satellite.

Kimberly's eyebrow slowly rose. "Nice cell."

She turned at the sound of metal clanging together, and watched the man pack his medical utensils at a feverish pace.

Without thinking, her hand shot forward like a viper, and clung to the man's wrist. He froze at the physical contact, harsh gaze sliding to her.

"You're human, like me,"

she noted. "What are you doing here?"

It was clear he found it difficult to look the girl in the face. His eyes lingered on her insistent fingers. "I am a scholar, who happens to owe Zedd a debt. Nursing you to health these past few days will hopefully repay what I owe, and terminate our dealings."

The young woman blinked. "Few days

?"

"You may not recall, but you were impaled

by a magically-enhanced arrow, that severed your brachial artery, gouged your biceps brachii, and penetrated the marrow of your humerus," the man recounted. "The spell of Maligore may have enhanced your strength and speed, but it did not bolster your restorative powers. Once the arrow penetrated, you would have bled to death, just like any other human." His eyes narrowed. "Please remove your hand from my person."

Kim blinked again, as if she'd forgotten she was holding him. Slowly, she released her grip, her hand then sliding to the soft white bandage wrapping her arm. Clenching her teeth, she tore the bandage from her arm, and gawked at the perfectly healed flesh.

"Amazing,"

she murmured, fingers lightly tracing the skin that had been ripped open the last time she'd seen it. Her brow creased thoughtfully. "Why does he care whether I live or die?"

"That is a question best reserved for the Emperor himself."

Kim nodded slowly, yet the man noticed her cast a furtive glance at the balcony. The open

balcony, hanging over the empty expanse of the moon.

"You could run, of course," he noted, hefting his supply bag. "There is an artificial atmosphere surrounding the palace and all lands within a quarter mile. Then, it is only a matter of contacting your Pirate Queen, or even stealing one of the Emperor's vessels. With the help of the Fates, you might be able to escape." His lips twisted in a sad parody of a grin. "Only, you would never know what it was he wanted to speak to you about."

Kim stared at the man as he stiffly crossed the room, her face a perfect blend of surprise and confusion. She heard the door whine open, and then snap closed, the faint sound echoing through the hollow room.

With a heavy sigh, the spawn of evil laid back onto the bed, lips pulling into a contemplative pout. "Fine, Zedd...I'll play your little game."

Chapter Seventy-Six

The moment the door clicked safely behind him, Egeon's frozen façade melted. His steady breaths quickened, drying his throat and aching in his chest.

Utterly overwhelmed with feelings he'd tried so desperately to repress, the Karovan leaned against the wall. His medical bag dropped from trembling fingers, thumping when it came in contact with the cold stone floor.

It had been years

since he'd seen a teenaged human before.

She is so young...far

too young to suffer what she has...

She couldn't have been more than a year older than Karone; provided, of course, his long-lost daughter still lived.

His heart quickened, echoing in his ears.

It just wouldn't end! No matter what he did, how much he accomplished...how determinedly he carried out his revenge...the pain never went away. He could still see his sweet little girl, playing innocently in the gardens of their happy home...and then, brutally torn away from love and safety by the hands of a living demon.

His life had never been the same afterward. Then, when his wife died and son vanished, his loss was complete. He had nothing to live for, save vengeance itself. The prospect of blowing the smirking demon to atoms kept him alive for nearly a decade.

Only after he'd seen the Sky Base erupt, taking that damnable Darkonda with it, he realized the truth: there was nothing after that.

Egeon lifted his hand to his forehead, massaging the tense, wrinkled skin. He'd tried so desperately to take solace in the fact that the victory had been his. Somewhere in the Afterlife, the monstrosity was suffering for his crimes against humanity and nature.

But what would become of him

when he parted this realm?

Without the perfect focus of righteous indignation, his mind wandered to such things. And for the first time in his memory, real fear crept into Egeon's soul. Fear for what would become of him, both in the rest of his life, and afterward.

In that terrifying way of his, Lord Zedd seemed to read the emotions that warred within the Karovan immediately. Rather than let Egeon leave his service, he promised him relief. Relief from the nightmares, the grief, the guilt

...freedom from everything he suffered, now that his heart had room for it.

Of course, Egeon knew that freedom came at a price. The Emperor of Evil never granted "favors"

without seeking something in recompense. And so, Egeon dug himself further into the pit of darkness, vowing to carry out the Emperor's will until that debt could be prepaid.

He helped in the repairs of the Emperor's palace. Begrudgingly, he even assisted with the decorations, to make the guestroom "warm"

to a human's taste.

He'd done it all, carefully locking his heart behind a wall of ice, never letting himself realize what he was preparing for. He'd even managed to carry out Lord Zedd's most recent command, when he'd returned to his palace with an injured girl in his arms.

His heart didn't melt until he saw her in the flesh. Yes, the girl dressed as a warrior, and through Zedd's magic he'd seen how viciously she fought against her foes. Yet, when she was up close

...lying in sleep against the soft cushions he

had selected...Egeon's throat closed.

Asleep, she was just another human girl. At rest, she was innocent, delicate...sweet. Like Karone would have been.

But then she woke, sharp eyes flaming with a wicked power beyond mortal understanding...and silently, Egeon mourned the destruction of another young innocent. The loss of someone else's little girl.

I can't do this...I know

I can't...

He could cut himself from his feelings for a time, albeit with great effort and struggle, but he couldn't

live in the same palace as that girl. He could never

bring himself to look into those hateful eyes, set into the face of an innocent victim.

Lord's Zedd's command rang through his mind. "Mend all her wounds, and alert me immediately when she regains consciousness. And above all, do not let her leave. I will not imprison her with iron -- that would leave a bad impression."

The instructions were simple enough to comprehend. The girl was caged, though subtly. And so, despite the churning in his stomach, Egeon obeyed his Lord's commands succinctly...by convincing her to stay in her cage.

Once, he was an esteemed Minister of KO-35. Once, he was a loving husband. Once, he was an attentive father.

Now, he was the obedient servant of an intergalactic despot. Now, he obliterated entire species. Now, he manipulated confused little girls.

I can't do this anymore...

Slowly, he pushed his tired body off the wall that lent him support. His feet guided him to the chambers of the Emperor himself.

Chapter Seventy-Seven

"Egeon. Do come in."

The command seemed to flow through the very walls. The Karovan stopped cold, staring at the large, intricately engraved stone portal to the dark Lord's personal rooms.

The gate slid open, and Egeon found the courage to step inside. The room was utterly overwhelming, more reminiscent of an arcane laboratory than a bedchamber.

In the furthest corner of the triangular apartment, a flat bed of solid concrete sat amidst deep shadows. Tubes of bubbling liquids cast an eerie glow over the area, and long tubes ending in three-inch needles lay coiled around a separate protrusion.

Egeon swallowed his disgust. The chamber only proved how vile... how alien the Emperor of Evil truly was. He was a creature, feeding of magical chemicals rather than Nature's gifts. He was nothing like a human, save for the mere fact he had two arms, and two legs. How could he empathize with a human's pain...or a father's loss?

He can't. But perhaps...he can ease them with his powers...

In truth, he had no other alternative.

"I take it you have news for me?" a deep voice rumbled.

Egeon turned around to stare into the darkness of one corner. There, he finally saw Lord Zedd himself, standing beside a small granite podium with vials and flasks above it.

The human managed to recover his bearings before he spoke. "I have done all you asked. The girl is awake, and healed from her wounds. She awaits you in her chambers."

The silver-plated head nodded curtly. "Excellent. Once again, your skills have reinforced your value, Egeon."

Egeon remained silent, his overly bright eyes suddenly darting around the creepy chamber nervously.

The Emperor noted his servant's distraction, and lifted his hand. "Sit."

The scientist blinked, following Zedd's outstretched finger with his eyes. He stared at the Lord's restorative bed in confusion. "Why?"

Zedd answered the bold question directly. "Your service has been exemplary, my friend. You have earned your reward."

Egeon shuddered. That was the first time he'd ever heard the Emperor of Evil use the "F"

word...and it made his skin crawl.

"What is my 'reward,'

Zedd? What exactly have I earned?"

Zedd gazed at the Karovan for a brief moment, before turning the podium behind him. He lifted a clear crystal bowl, at the bottom of which lay a thick, black tar.

"I promised you I would relieve you of your pain. You have had your revenge, so your anguish no longer serves a purpose. I can numb you to your pain, with a spell I have been researching. It took me some time, but I believe I've perfected it."

Egeon looked at the Emperor in astonishment. "You actually put effort

into this? For me?"

Zedd smiled, though his mask hid his face from observance. After all, the naïve fool didn't need to know his true motivations for the immense amount of time and power he invested into this little project.

"I had never performed such a spell before," Zedd explained, again gesturing to the flat bed. "Once I found record of a spell designed to numb certain emotions, I needed to refine it for the human nervous system, and adjust what would be blocked. It is finally ready for use."

He held out the bowl, so Egeon could clearly see the contents. "I will activate this salve with my powers, and insert it directly into your brain. It will coat certain very specific synapses within your cerebral cortex and temporal lobes, muting some of your emotional responses and erasing some key memories."

The Karovan swallowed anxiously. "I don't want to forget, Zedd," he stated, his voice fell but steady, "I will never forget the lives of my family. I refuse to let them...disappear

."

Zedd regarded the human for a moment. "Then I will leave your memory intact. You will be free to remember your loved ones, without suffering the emptiness or guilt your mind associates with those memories. You will finally be able to live again, without the handicap of raw anguish." He paused, letting his reassurances sink in. "Isn't that what I offered? What you want?"

The Lord of all Evil waited patiently as the scientist perused the startling proposal.

Finally, Egeon released a long, tired sigh. It ends today.

His decision made, he silently moved to the bed, and sat carefully on the cold, hard surface.

Smirking in triumph, Zedd dipped his razor claws into the dense black lacquer. Then, the shadow of his powerful frame bathed Egeon in darkness, as sharp fingers carefully penetrated skin and bone.

Egeon sat silent, eyes wide in mute terror as those fingers began to glow with vibrant electricity, power burning into his very mind...altering him forever.

Chapter Seventy-Eight

Ten minutes after the strange man left, Kimberly's anxiety made it utterly impossible to sit still an instant longer. She hopped off her luxurious bed; energized by the refreshing sleep she'd enjoyed, yet shaken by the bizarre interest Lord Zedd had taken in her.

She stepped to the balcony, and stared at the brilliant expanse before her. The stars shimmered in the sky, their light unmarred by atmosphere or pollution.

Yet she wasn't in the mood for quiet reverie. Three minutes later, she turned her attention to the room she inhabited.

For now...

she reassured herself.

She spent some time sifting through the elaborate closet, utterly dumbfounded by the variety of clothing. Everything from silk gowns to leather jackets to fleece pajamas greeted her, and hundreds of clearly alien fabrics and styles brought a grimace, a grin, or even a blush to her face.

Still, despite her inherent interest in clothes and shoes, the closet could only hold her attention for so long. She eventually began to pace anxiously, peaking under every piece of furniture as restlessness began to shift to paranoia.

By the time Zedd did appear, she was leaning far over the edge of the balcony, mutely calculating whether she could survive leaping straight down to the distant lunar surface.

"Leaving so soon?"

She managed to swallow a squeak of surprise at his sudden appearance.

"A girl can wait only so long before she gets bored,"

she retorted over her shoulder. She turned around casually, her expression neutral as flaming eyes fell upon the Emperor of Evil himself.

He stood just inside the open door, arms hanging loosely at his sides. "If you leave now, you won't know what I wanted to talk about."

Kim shrugged. "Yeah, that's what Gramps said...two hours ago

."

Zedd's voice carried a touch of amusement. "Egeon is by no means old enough to be your grandsire. He is forty-two of your years old."

Kim did her best to hide her surprise. "Sure didn't look it. Must've spent too much time soaking up UV rays."

"He has lived an arduous life, Kimberly." She still shivered at the sound of her name uttered in his voice. "He lost his daughter to a kidnapper, and his wife and son in a war that culminated in the desolation of his entire planet. Such suffering would age any human."

Kim stared at Zedd, wondering why he decided to share that information. But then, she recalled the frozen green eyes of the doctor who saved her life, and shivered anew.

She decided to change the subject. "Okay, Zedd, let's finish our 'conversation.'

"

She went so far as to gesticulate the quote marks with her fingers.

He strolled slowly into the room, his hands folded behind his back. "I offer you the one thing you cannot achieve without my aid: happiness."

Flame eyes narrowed suspiciously, hands unconsciously falling to her hips. "You sound like one of those corny self-help videos,"

she huffed. "Why would I need your help?"

"I understand the Flame, Kimberly."

She grimaced openly. Why the hell

does he keep saying my name like that??

"You can only feel dark emotions with the power of Chaos and Destruction. To wield that power, you had to sacrifice your purity: your ability to feel compassion, true joy, or most importantly, peace. There is no peace in the heart of Destruction."

Kim's jaw slowly dropped, the surprise blatant on her face. Was that true? Could that be the reason why she didn't feel any peace, when she stared Tommy's death in the face?

She knew she could be satisfied, and even temporarily gleeful...but happy? Content? At peace? The feeling of lull...true freedom from the anxieties placed upon her. When her hatred finally passed, when her enemies were dust at her feet...what would be left to fill that hole?

Every time her mind wound down that dark path, she'd yanked it back with bitter frustration. But now...staring in the face of the most dangerous man she'd ever known...she couldn't think up an acerbic retort, or ignite a surge of fresh anger, to get her passed the roadblock.

She looked away, turning her back from the Emperor and staring again at the glittering expanse of the celestial dome. But she couldn't hide her unease from Zedd's experienced gaze.

"You don't truly want to be incapable of happiness," he reasoned. "Or the other positive emotions the Flame has stripped from you, to fill you with the Chaos necessary to serve as its avatar."

"I sure as hell don't want the Flame

stripped from me,"

she hissed, absently wondering why she was even telling Lord Zedd anything

, "I like it."

Without it I'm weak; vulnerable to heartache, guilt...everything that touched me when Lerigot tried to break the spell...

He made his way closer to her, watching the faintest of trembles in her shoulder. "I have the power to selectively numb certain emotional reactions, letting you experience everything you miss. I can free you, Kimberly."

"Suuure

you can."

After all, she certainly wasn't dumb enough to take the Emperor of Evil's word at face value!

She heard his metal footsteps tap ever closer.

"I understand your hesitance to believe me. So, I ask you to give me a chance. I will provide you unequivocal proof that I can relieve you of your pain, so you can lead a fulfilling life without the sacrifice the Flame demands. Then, once we defeat the Power Rangers, and exact your revenge, you can live...how do they say it on your world? 'Happily ever after'

?"

Kim's hand slowly rose to her face, absently kneading the taut flesh of her forehead as she turned Zedd's offer over in her mind. Everything that happened since Zedd's 'rescue'

was too bizarre to fathom. What was he doing? Did he really

have the means to actually...help her? If so, why the hell

would he want to? But, if he didn't...why would he even bother

going through all this trouble to make her think so??

Her eyes narrowed. I'm missing something here...

She didn't turn to him when she finally spoke. "What's the catch?"

He answered without hesitation. "Be mine."

Finally, the spawn of evil whirled around, her eyes brightening as her anger began to flare. She fixed him with her most menacing glower, eyes burning with such intensity it would turn a lesser man's resolve to jelly. "I am no one's slave."

He was un-phased. "Be my Queen

."

A long silence hung between them, as Kimberly slowly processed the shocking proposal. She blinked her confusion, and went so far actually tap her cheek. She seemed to be awake...

"What?"

Zedd wasn't surprised by her stupor, and patiently elaborated. "Marry me, and rule by my side as Empress of the Phlegethon Empire."

This time, she knew she heard right. So, instead of mind-freezing astonishment, her face folded. "Why?"

she demanded.

"I have reassessed my strategy in dealing with the Power Rangers, Earth, and my Empire. I have decided I require a companion...an Empress suitable to join me in my quest to expand my holdings. I always knew you had potential."

His last words brought to mind years passed, when Goldar kidnapped her right after her visit to Madame Swampy, the fortune-teller. He'd claimed Zedd sought to make her his queen then, and went so far as to doll her up in that hideous brown tent Rita Repulsa liked to prance around in.

She scowled as a thought occurred to her. "I thought you already

were married. So even alien

men can't be faithful?"

The Emperor had already prepared an answer to that question. "My marriage to Rita was a sham from the beginning, and it only soured. She is unfit to be Empress."

"So you never loved her."

Zedd frowned. That was a question he hadn't

prepared for. Still, he answered quickly. "No."

"Do you love me?"

Where is she going with this?

he wondered, silently contemplating the best answer. He decided upon simple honesty...for a change. "A being such as myself cannot feel what you humans term 'love'

. Yet I offer you wealth, power, and healing, which more than compensate."

Her expression was, for once, completely unreadable. "If you don't love me, what's to stop you from tossing me to the side when someone 'better'

comes along? Just like you're doing with Rita?"

Perhaps this little game has scarred her more than I realized,

Zedd considered. He decided to take a different approach. "I doubt anything I can say to you at this moment will convince you to accept my proposal. You don't trust me --"

She snorted -- very rudely

-- in agreement.

Beneath his mask, he smirked at her brazen attitude. Despite everything she endured, she is still a challenge...

"It would be wise to consider what I offer. At my side, you will utterly crush those who have hurt you. What could horrify the Red Ranger more than your becoming Empress of the largest evil Empire in this galaxy?" He leaned forward in an unspoken challenge. "How would you accomplish your revenge without me, Kimberly? And...what will you do when it's over?"

His voice was so gentle it was actually creepier

than normal. But the questions...the powerful, thought-provoking questions...lingered in the air, just waiting to be answered.

Kimberly turned her back again, visibly shaken by the Emperor's reasoning. "I'll think about it."

A smile of triumph pulling the bare muscle of his face, Zedd nodded once. "Then I will let you do so."

She heard his footsteps again, this time moving away from her. "I will leave the door open," he decided aloud. "You are, of course, free to explore the palace at your leisure."

His footfalls disappeared down the hall, leaving Kimberly alone once again. Her arms tightened around her body, hands gently trailing along her shoulders.

With a burst of nervous energy, she hurried to the door, slamming it shut in an anxious attempt to keep the Emperor away

. She leaned heavily against the door, squeezing her eyes shut.

Two hours ago, she felt completely refreshed after her long, surprisingly restorative sleep. Suddenly, she felt more tired than she'd ever been in her entire life.

Chapter Seventy-Nine

Whether hours or minutes had passed, Kimberly could not tell. Yet her mind swam in that foggy bank between dreaming and wakefulness, as odd images danced through her head. Some were utterly absurd: skinless children running around her ankles; walking down the aisle with a black gown and dead flowers, seeing Zedd at the altar wearing a black tuxedo. Others weren't quite that far-gone, but still surreal: herself, sitting beside Zedd in a matching throne of stone; herself, crossing her scepter with his at the balcony, launching a barrage of energy to the hapless planet below...

Her eyes shot open at the thought. He...he wants to conquer Earth. My home. I

don't want to do that. I don't want to kill billions

of people..

.

But, at the same time, she didn't feel any qualms about doing so. She'd killed a bystander or two during her brief visit to Angel Grove, without even batting an eyelash.

Because I don't care about them anymore. Because the Flame burned away my ability to care for someone else. I'm...I'm less than human now. That's not what I want.

What she wanted, apparently Zedd could give her...but at what cost?

He doesn't love me; but I can't love anyone anyway, so what difference does it make? she rationalized, absently twisting a lock of hair. But what if that spell of his restores my ability to love? Then I'd be miserable married to him! Unless misery is just another emotion the spell numbs?

She huffed in irritation. What the HELL

am I supposed to do now??

As if in answer, a hesitant knock drew Kimberly's attention outward. She sat up on the thick mattress, her eyes locked on the heavy door.

"Come in,"

she called, though her tone was far from inviting.

The door yawned open, and when she saw her visitor, her jaw just dropped.

The not-as-old-as-he-seemed man stood at the entrance, holding a covered tray, and wearing a smile.

"Considering you haven't eaten a thing since you joined us, I thought you might like dinner this evening," he said, casually walking toward her.

Kimberly found she couldn't take her eyes off him. The wrinkles of constant frustration and anger had smoothed, and lines of...of happiness creased the corners of his...warm green eyes.

The Karovan sat the tray down at the table, and waved at her. "I probably should have asked you what you liked to eat, but my Lord was confident this would suit your tastes."

To her credit, Kimberly managed to recover enough to stand up, and make her way to the table. Yet her eyes lingered on the visitor, peering so hard one would think she was trying to see right through him.

At a distance, he seemed to glow like the sun. Yet, upon closer surveillance, his eyes were overly bright, and his smile a little sleepy.

Still, he looked worlds better than he had that morning. "What happened to you

?"

"My Lord freed me."

Her eyes widened as realization slowly washed over her. Zedd said he'd suffered in his life. He must've cast that spell he was talking about on this guy! Is this the 'inexorable proof'

he promised me?

She was distracted as he lifted the silver cover, and unveiled her meal: a thick, grilled beefy patty, topped with red onions, iceberg lettuce, ripe tomatoes, bacon strips, and plentiful cheddar cheese. On the side sat a mound of thick French fries, with a pool of red ketchup beside them. Beside the plate sat a tall glass of Coke, and something told her it wasn't Diet.

Kim felt a wave of Vertigo as the absurdity of it all struck her. She hadn't indulged in a real cheeseburger since her training started! "How did Zedd know I like this?"

she wondered, popping a fry into her mouth.

He smiled artlessly. "He watched you sometimes."

Kim nearly choked on her food, that familiar shudder running over her skin again. Why should I be surprised? Not like the guy has morals or anything.

She sighed deeply, her eyes glancing back towards her visitor. She gazed wonderingly at his soft, dazed smile. What was this guy's name again? Oh, right...

"Have a seat, Egeon."

"Yes, my Lady."

Kim eyed him suspiciously, watching him sit beside her. "Why did you call me that?"

"Because Zedd is my Lord, and you are his intended bride."

"Intended"

being the operative word in that sentence, she grumbled internally. "And why is Zedd your Lord? I thought you wanted to leave. You said you wanted to pay him what you owe."

"Yes. I owed him for this freedom. And once he purged me of my pain, I decided freely that I wanted to serve him."

Her eyebrow quirked. Great...this poor guy's been lobotomized

. Wow, Zedd sure is laying the universe at my feet!

Surprisingly, Egeon seemed to read her thoughts in her expression. "I am of whole mind," he assured her, "I can remember everything I've done...only now, there is no guilt. I can remember everything I've lost...only now, there is no remorse. I still love my wife, Andros, and Karone. More than I can ever express. Only, when I see their faces in my mind, it doesn't stab me anymore." His face once again became passively happy. "It has been so long since I had reason to smile, I can't seem to stop!"

Kimberly watched the play of emotions on his face avidly. His smile had faded when he began speaking, only to grow brighter with each word he spoke. Then, after a beat, his smile grew contemplative.

Kim nearly jumped in surprise as out of nowhere, Egeon touched her cheek with his finger gently. "When I first saw you, I couldn't bear to look at you," he confessed, his green gaze drifting over her entire face. "When I look at you...I see what Karone might have been. I wonder if she would have kept her blonde hair, or if age would've darkened it. I wonder if she would have your complexion, or if her childhood freckles would have adorned her cheek."

His finger stopped its journey at her chin, and then dropped down to his lap. "You are a beautiful young woman, my Lady, but I see the sadness and anger in you. I pray to the Fates my Lord can make you happy again."

He rose to his feet, and inclined his head in a respectful bow. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

Kimberly found herself staring blankly at the man before her. Incredibly, it seemed he had been pulled from the brink of self-destruction in a matter of hours...by Lord Zedd, of all people.

He does have the power to ease my pain. He didn't

lie...he actually

didn't lie.

She blinked when she noticed Egeon's inquisitive stare. Wracking her brain to recall his question, she waved him out. "I'd like to be alone."

He nodded once again, and stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him.

Kimberly stared at the door for a moment, and then turned to the food sitting before her. Yet she couldn't bring herself to take a single bite.

Instead, she again drew inward, losing herself in contemplation of this latest incredible turn of events.

Chapter Eighty

After another hour of thought, during which Kimberly weighed the options laid before her, and the ultimate consequences of each, she decided to stop thinking. Taking a breath, she gathered whatever courage she could muster, and strode out of her chamber.

The hall outside was long and narrow, with flickering torches casting shadows along the stone walls. However, despite never being in that particular wing of the palace before, she knew instinctively which way to go.

Maybe I can feel

his evil...

she considered, listening to her heels clap against the hard floor. Maybe, on some level, I'm even drawn to it.

Trying to quell the visceral reaction to that sickening thought, she took another slow breath.

After a few more yards, she came across a set of large, ornate doors. Without even breaking stride, she pushed them open.

"Have we reached a decision?"

Kimberly glared at the Emperor, folding her arms contemptuously. "What 'we'

have are some questions,"

she informed him.

"Then ask."

"The spell you cast on Egeon...is that what you intend for me?"

"Mostly." He stepped toward a lab table, lifting a bowl containing the black salve. "I used this potion, activated with my magic, to selectively numb his feelings. Personally, I'm quite proud of the result."

Kim's eyes slid to the potion, then back to Zedd. "He seemed a little loopy,"

she observed, slowly beginning to pace near the exit. "What exactly

did you 'numb'

?"

"In Egeon's case, I numbed the ability to feel emotional pain," Zedd elaborated. "That includes anger, hate, remorse, guilt, longing, depression...the entire spectrum."

"So he's high."

Zedd shook his head. "I am unfamiliar with that expression. Though, if your concern is not to become 'loopy'

, I can reassure you that I will not change you as drastically as I have Egeon. It would not do for an Empress to be unable to express anger at all. I have already begun refining the spell to suit your specific needs- targeting specific memories to remove the source of much of your pain. It is more difficult than blanketing emotions, but it can be done."

"Is the change permanent?"

"Yes. I cannot reverse the effects."

"Then what happens to me if you mess me up?"

she challenged, flaming eyes glaring at Zedd ruefully. "I'll be brain-fried?"

The Emperor managed to contain a chuckle. "I don't 'mess up'

spells, Kimberly."

The spawn of evil huffed anxiously. "Whatever."

Her hands unconsciously rose to her head, weaving through free-falling waves of hair. "If you remove Maligore's power over me, you'll erase more than my hate. You'll erase my power."

Zedd remained silent for a beat, watching her failed attempt to maintain composure during the discussion. He could feel her inevitable submission draw nearer. Confident in his victory, he made his final play. "You realize, of course, that the spell of Maligore no longer holds you."

She froze in her tracks.

"As I said, I have researched the Flame," he smugly reminded her. "It only imposes upon an individual at Maligore's will. Since Maligore no longer exists, he cannot hold you under its sway. Originally, you were forced to sacrifice your Purity when you were tossed to the Flame. Only now, you choose to relinquish your feelings, in order to keep the power. The only reason you are still bonded to the Flame is because you are desperate to hold it. Correct?"

Kimberly remained frozen, shock warring with the slow dawning of understanding. For some reason, the words Zedd spoke felt true. Almost as if she had unconsciously realized it, but chose not to dwell upon it.

The implications quickly hit her. If I'm holding the Flame, then it's entirely my choice whether or not I feel joy or pain. Only, it's all or nothing. And once I smother the Flame completely...it'll be gone. Completely

.

After giving his prize enough time to ponder her latest epiphany, Zedd answered the question she had asked. "Once the Flame is gone, you will become human again. You will lose your enhanced strength, speed, and mastery over fire. However, that power can be easily replaced. I have imbued inanimate objects with the power to topple mountains. I can infuse you with any of a variety of superhuman abilities." He stepped closer to her, suddenly invading her personal space. "The choice is yours."

Surprisingly, Kimberly didn't pull away. Instead, she folded her arms, lifting her head to look her suitor in the visor.

"I want revenge,"

she stated coldly, her tone brooking no argument. "I won't let Tommy and Kat get away with what they've done."

Zedd hovered at half an arm's length from the human girl, meeting her intense gaze. "I cannot cast the spell for at least another week," he advised her. "It will take me that long to recover my strength after testing the potion on Egeon. The more precise the spell, the more energy it requires." He cocked his head slightly. "That will leave you plenty of time to consider how you would like to proceed against your enemies."

He watched her relax minutely at his accommodating answer. "Does this sound like a favorable arrangement?"

Another lengthy silence hung between the pair -- so quiet, all that could be heard was the shallow breathing of one stricken human.

Kimberly's gaze remained transfixed on the Emperor's face, searching for some clue to his motivations. Yet his expressionless mask of silver and ruby gave her very little insight. Absently, she wondered if there even was a face beneath the gleaming metal.

Even without that simple reassurance, Kimberly found herself moving toward a decision.

Swallowing, Kimberly again locked her eyes pointedly with Zedd's visor...and spoke the word that sealed her fate.

"Yes."

Part Fifteen: Intentions

Chapter Eighty-One

It just didn't feel real.

She heard the word trickle from her lips, confidence in her tone despite the whirl of concerns quietly twisting in the back of her mind. She heard her own voice, and blinked in surprise that she actually

agreed to wed Lord Zedd...the most fear-inspiring villain she'd ever faced in her two-year Ranger career.

She kept her blistering gaze on the Emperor of Evil, trying with all her willpower to appear as nonchalant as he did. It's not a big deal,

she tried to convince herself. He already said he doesn't love me. This will only be an alliance...one of those political marriages.

Only, if that were completely true, what was he

getting out of it?

She held his gaze; assuming, of course, he was actually looking

into her eyes through the ruby visor. It certainly felt

like he was staring at her...making her damn

uncomfortable with his indiscernible gaze.

Vaguely, the bride-to-be wondered how he was going to react. He didn't seem the type to lift her into his arms, gazing adoringly into her eyes while laughing as his anxiety slowly faded into pure joy...

She winced at the memory of that sunny day by the lake, and banished all thoughts of her former

love from her mind. She tried not to remember all the daydreams she'd had of the moment she was finally propositioned. Of Tommy's ecstatic face as he slid a modest ring on her finger.

Suddenly, she was wrenched from her inner thoughts by something cold. Her eyes flying open, she stared at Zedd quizzically. She felt his silver fingertip trace the line of her face, starting beside her left eye and slowly creeping down her jaw.

Once his pseudo-caress reached her chin, he gently lifted her face to meet his gaze steadily. Faintly, Kim wondered at what point her head drooped.

"Excellent," he finally spoke, his voice low. "The galaxy will tremble at our union."

Then, as suddenly as it began, his touch pulled away. He regarded her a few moments longer, his hands falling to his sides. "There is much to prepare. If you will excuse me, my dear."

And with that, the Emperor of Evil swept past her, and out of his own private chamber.

Kimberly stood motionless, her eyes wide as her overwhelmed mind tried to grasp what had just happened to her.

She had been certain

he felt nothing toward her. She had even taken a measure of comfort in the fact that theirs would be a marriage of convenience, and nothing more.

Still, there was definitely something

behind the cold caress. His touch on her skin sent an odd tingle across her entire body, making her insides flip. She had wanted to push him away...to make room between them...only to finally realize that, as her fiancée, he was within his rights to touch her.

"Oh God,"

she murmured, a delicate hand slowly rising to cover her trembling lips. "He...he wants

me!"

She'd caught the note of desire roughening the Emperor's smooth voice. She'd sensed the contemplation behind the caress.

No, he didn't love her. He couldn't

, really. But that didn't mean he didn't feel

...and what he felt left his future wife positively mortified.

Chapter Eighty-Two

It was half-past six when the steady silence of the bedroom was jarred by the grating alarm clock...but the young man wrapped within the knot of blanket and sheets was far from asleep.

Tommy freed himself from the tangle created from eight hours of tossing and turning, and managed to reach his arm far enough to turn off the loud noise.

His shoulders slumped, the exhausted young man somehow found the strength to drag himself from the small comfort of his bed, and carefully stretched out on the plush carpeting, pulling every muscle loose.

Thankfully, he'd managed to make a near-miraculous recovery from the wounds he endured during the last firefight. The numerous cuts and bruises on his body were mostly superficial, and sealed cleanly after a few minutes under the warm blue light of Alpha's dermal re-generator. As for the most serious wounds- the fractured jaw, split cheek, and bruised kidney- he had to endure hours of more extensive treatment, as well as copious scanning to make sure there weren't any other less prominent injuries.

Frankly, he was lucky. During the confrontation, he was too emotionally driven to even feel much physical pain. That, as well as the warm blanket of energy the Power afforded, made it possible for him to walk and talk after the spawn of evil unleashed her bitterest wrath. Even after he'd removed his helmet, the Power protected his skull enough to keep his jaw attached to his body.

His injuries were substantial, but nowhere near as critical as Justin's. The youngest of the Ranger suffered three broken ribs, one fragment even nicking a lung, broken wrist, torn ligament in his right leg, and even a concussion. And that didn't include the blood loss he suffered at the cuts inflicted along his entire body.

Tommy scowled, increasing the speed of his push-ups as his mind once again listed his friend's wounds. If not for the Turbo Chamber's advanced regenerative technology, Justin would've been laid up for months. It had taken five hours of fastidious care before he regained consciousness again. He was still visiting the Chamber daily for further restorative treatment...Zordon had predicted two more days before the Blue Ranger could throw a proper punch or walk without a slight limp.

To put it bluntly, Kimberly tore a Power Ranger to shreds. True, Justin was the least-experienced of the team, both in the intricacies of the Power and in physical combat, but his strength and speed should

have kept him one step ahead of the spellbound former Ranger.

Despite himself, a familiar shudder twitched the Red Ranger's skin. Kimberly was more than merely spellbound...if that was all, then the spell should've faded when Maligore had been destroyed. Instead, she'd emerged from her month-long retreat stronger than before. Before, in the volcano on Muiranthias, she was just barely a match for a Ranger. If they hadn't been so distracted by the sudden change in her personality, she probably wouldn't have been a match. But this time...she was utterly ferocious. Stronger, faster, and even sporting a new weapon that maximized the damage she could inflict.

How could she grow more powerful when the being that exerted its power over her was dead and gone? It just didn't make sense.

And nothing

, save absolute insanity

, could account for her leaving with Lord Zedd

, of all people.

Tommy couldn't simply swallow his anger, and a grunt of frustration escaped as his elbows touched his knees in a sit-up. Out of nowhere, Lord Zedd

had appeared, and whisked Kimberly away of her own free will

...right when they were so close

to saving her.

The leader of the Power Rangers blinked against the dry discomfort in his eyes. Why was it that every time he got close, she was just wrenched right away from him? What did he do to deserve this kind of torment, trying again and again to save her soul, only for his offered hand to be viciously slapped away? To what lengths would she go to in the pursuit of vengeance?

Tommy paused his workout, resting his forehead against his knees. The heartbreaking last-moment defeat in the power plant wasn't mere bad luck; no, the timing of Lord Zedd's appearance was more than merely suspicious. He had to have planned his grand entrance, bursting onto the scene in a bolt of lightning seconds before Kim was finally subdued. After months of inactivity, the Emperor of Evil had revived his war against the Power Rangers, and bizarrely decided to strike by kidnapping Kim.

The Red Ranger squeezed his eyes closed at the image of his former girlfriend nestled in the Emperor's arms almost...gently

. Like he'd come to her rescue

, like some twisted knight in shining armor.

Why the hell

is he sticking his oar in now?

Tommy wondered, a red haze suffusing his mind in anger. I thought he'd high-tailed it when the Machine Empire took over his castle...

That had been Zordon's hypothesis...the Emperor of Phlegethon simply didn't have the raw power to take out the absurdly-efficient, potentially endless Machine forces. Even if he were backed by his full armies, that were scattered throughout his expansive territory, Zedd would be hard-pressed to muster a decent counterattack against the Machines.

And whatever happened

to the Machines, anyway?

A scowl hardening his features, Tommy abruptly rose from the floor. His muscles still tense, despite his workout, he snatched the first pair of shorts and shirt that caught his eye, and made his way to the bathroom.

There was no point in idly wondering why his world seemed to be crumbling to dust at his feet. If he wanted to help Kimberly, he needed to get back to the Turbo Chamber, and get back to work.

Chapter Eighty-Three

"...three Boston Creams, one Strawberry Frosted, and, um...two French Crullers."

The server nodded, sliding the final selections into the collapsible pink and white box. After taping the box shut, she placed it in a large plastic bag, arranging it beside the other smaller paper bags of assorted carbohydrates. Then, she slid the bag on the counter, beside the two trays of Styrofoam cups. "Anything else?"

"Nope, that does it."

"Then the total comes to...eighteen forty-two."

Tanya managed to dig out exact change, and grabbed the two trays of beverages. "Kat? Lend a hand?"

The Pink Ranger blinked, pulled from her own thoughts by her friend's request. "Sure. I'll get the food."

She lifted the plastic bag full of doughnuts and bagels, and followed Tanya through the crowded eatery.

The Yellow Ranger heaved a weary sigh, holding the outer door open with her foot long enough for Kat to pass through. "Well, not exactly the most healthful breakfast in the world, but sugar really helps me think when I'm stuck in a rut."

Kat responded with a wry grin. "All these pastries will get me

stuck in these jeans permanently."

Tanya stopped walking, keeping her observant brown eyes on her best friend. To just about anyone else, Katherine's soft-spoken joke would've sounded completely normal. Yet Tanya had lived with the Pink Ranger... had been privy to the secret fears and dreams no one else even fathomed. She'd seen the reserved dancer through all her moods, and had developed a keen understanding of her behaviors. She knew when humor came naturally, and when it was forced.

Katherine was putting on a convincing show...but Tanya wasn't fooled for a moment.

Belatedly, Kat realized her companion was no longer beside her. She stopped halfway to the alley, and glanced behind her. "Tanya? Is something wrong?"

"Yeah," she responded pointedly, "but not with me."

A slender blonde eyebrow rose. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Kat, do you want to...talk about it?"

The dancer opened her mouth to protest, but something in her friend's gimlet gaze stopped the lie right on her tongue. Instead, she sighed. "I'm just frustrated. It's been a rough few days."

A humorless smirk pulled Tanya's full lips. "Yeah, that's the understatement of the century."

Katherine stayed silent, absently gnawing her thumbnail. Tanya blinked, watching the tension crease her friend's features so blatantly.

"Kat?"

The Pink Ranger kept her eyes to the ground, as if watching the grass grow between cracks in the sidewalk. "Tanya...you know I didn't mean to hurt Kim...right?"

"Of course you didn't!" her friend affirmed, suddenly vehement. "We all know you were trying to help Tommy. I admit I was a bit surprised, at first- but there wasn't really another option. If we tried to distract Kim, she might have just killed him. Someone needed to do something gutsy...something decisive. And you came through."

Finally, ocean-blue eyes rose, taking in Tanya's peeved expression. "I didn't really think about it," she murmured, "I just knew I had to do something. I'm not proud of it...but...then he started yelling

at me, and...I had

to defend myself..."

"Hold up," Tanya interrupted, her brow creasing, "Tommy didn't apologize yet?"

Kat solemnly shook her head. "He's been distracted --"

"Don't

make excuses for him. He was way

out of line back there."

Tanya hadn't been in earshot when the anger erupted between the Pink and Red Rangers shortly after Kim's injury, but Adam had filled her in afterward. The words that were exchanged...the fury

their leader exhibited...was utterly outrageous.

The strain of months of anguish and uncertainty had taken their toll, and after months of bottling their insecurities, two kind-hearted people simply exploded.

Still...it's not like Tommy not to fess-up when he makes a mistake. Can't he see she took his attack personally?

Ever since Divatox had the nerve to place the Power Rangers' closest friends in mortal danger, a sullen cloud had hung over all the heroes' heads. Still, while Adam, Tanya, and Justin were sore from the loss, the pain endured by Kat and Tommy was far more intimate.

How the hell can we expect to deal with Lord Zedd and an evil Kimberly if Kat and Tommy can't deal with each other? What is that old saying about a house divided...?

Tanya shook her head, releasing a huff. "Come on," he urged, nodding to the narrow alley beside the doughnut shop. "You know Tommy's already at the Turbo Chamber. I'll sit you two down-"

"No!" Kat protested, her eyes narrowing, "This is between me and Tommy. If I mean anything

to him --"

The Pink Ranger bit her tongue, forcing herself to swallow the wave of anger that had broken through the surface. But her best friend didn't give her the chance to just drop the subject; the foundation of Katherine's pain had been exposed.

"That's it, then," Tanya realized, "That's what it all boils down to."

Katherine squeezed her eyes shut. "I know I'm being childish...but I have to know! He's always been a little bit absent-minded...and I could live with it, you know?...but ever since this whole nightmare with Kimberly started, he can barely look at me."

Miraculously, Tanya managed to balance the coffee cups in one arm, freeing one hand to cradle Kat's shoulder. "He's feeling guilty, Kat. You know better than the rest of us how he views his so-called 'failures.'

Whenever anything goes wrong, he blames himself...and this time, something major

went wrong."

But he's not just blaming himself. He's blaming me; I'm sure of it. If I had just kept my distance, Kim would have no reason to suspect him.

But there was no point in burdening her best friend with her innermost thoughts. Commiseration was the last thing she needed. What she needed was resolution

; something only Tommy himself could offer.

Somehow, she found a smile. It wasn't heartfelt, but it was brave...and Tanya had to respect her wish to drop the subject. "Let's join the others," she said aloud. "Coffee's no good lukewarm."

The Yellow Ranger looked like she was going to push further, but decided against it...for the moment, at least.

Chapter Eighty-Four

"OW!!"

"Aye yi yi! I'm sorry!"

Justin jerked his hand away, his face pinched in an irritated scowl as he rubbed his nearly-healed wrist. "S'okay, Alpha. Sorry I yelled."

"It might take another treatment to soothe the ache," the robot analyzed, "and keep the swelling down."

"Yeah, yeah," the boy grumbled.

Adam glanced up from his calculations, and smiled sympathetically. "You'll be good as new this time tomorrow," he encouraged, "Hang in there."

"I wish I could get some practice in," Justin mourned, hopping anxiously off the medical cot. "Get the blood pumping, you know?"

The Black Ranger watched as his young friend began shadowboxing, careful to avoid aggravating his tender wrist or leg. Clearly, the youngest member was eager to burn off some nervous energy.

We could all use a distraction,

the second-in-command noted, running his fingers through his lengthening curls. He cast a meaningful glance at Tommy, who stared at a monitor across the room with unblinking eyes, completely oblivious to his surroundings. Some more than others.

"Alpha, ready to work on this shield with me?"

Alpha continued replacing delicate medical equipment in their proper storage locations, and waddled to the computer relay that formed Adam's workstation.

Moments later, columns of yellow and pink energy brightened the relative darkness of the Turbo Chamber. Adam, Alpha, and Justin turned to see the last two members materialize.

"The food train's here," Tanya announced, holding up the two trays of beverages. "This ought to sustain us for a few more hours."

"All right!" Justin squealed, rushing to Katherine. The blonde couldn't help an amused grin as the boy grabbed the box of doughnuts. "You guys got me Boston Creams, right?"

Tanya quickly made the rounds, depositing the requested beverages at each person's station. "So," she spoke, hovering over her boyfriend's shoulder, "what's the status?"

"Alpha and I are still trying to isolate the frequency pattern of the shield covering the Lunar Palace," he explained. "Until we can penetrate the shield, we can't scan to see if Kim's even there."

Tanya glanced up at Zordon. "And when we get through the shield, what do we do? If Kim and Zedd have joined forces, I doubt we'll be able to force her back to Earth."

The wise sage nodded. "WE CANNOT TAKE ANY ACTION UNTIL WE HAVE DEVELOPED A PLAN TO COUNTERACT MALIGORE'S INFLUENCE OVER KIMBERLY,"

he informed his team. "WE MUST UNDERSTAND HOW THE FLAME OF DESTRUCTION HAS ALTERED HER, AND HOW THAT INFLUENCE CAN BE BROKEN."

"And have we gotten anywhere on that?" Katherine wondered, her voice soft. She consciously directed her question to her mentor, and not the person actually conducting the research.

"TOMMY?"

Zordon queried.

The Red Ranger snapped out of his focused analysis, and turned to Zordon. "Huh

? Uh..I'm still sifting through all the ancient legends of the Flame of Destruction. Unfortunately, most of these legends are so vague, they're useless. They generally describe Maligore's reign of terror in various systems. But I think I'm getting somewhere...I need to finish reading them."

"What do you have so far?" Adam wondered.

Tommy rubbed the bridge of his nose, soothing away the tension. "I have a hypothesis..." He sighed deeply. "But...I sure hope I'm wrong."

The foreboding in his tone caught the entire team's attention. As one, the group congregated around Tommy, who shifted the screen to show an image of an ancient cylindrical tablet, with the English translation flowing beside it.

"Almost all of these legends seem to use the phrase 'Flame of Destruction'

and 'Maligore'

interchangeably...which assumes that Maligore is

the Flame. But, this one here says that the Flame is immortal...a primal force of Chaos that has existed since the timeless past. In fact, a lot of accounts confirm this. If the Flame is immortal, it can't die."

Justin grimaced. "Maligore sure did a good job of dying for an immortal."

"Exactly

; Maligore wasn't

immortal. He's definitely dead, but the Flame survived. It had

to, or Kim couldn't have still been empowered by it. So, it looks like Maligore wasn't

the Flame of Destruction. He was just a mortal being who somehow connected with that primal power."

Zordon watched the emotions play upon the veteran Ranger's face. "WHAT IS YOUR CONCLUSION, TOMMY?"

He leaned his head against his fist. "I don't really have evidence in the texts to support this yet, but...let's say Maligore was a mortal who somehow bonded with the Flame...maybe through some kind of ritual. He drew his strength from the Flame, and used it like we used the Zeo Crystal. Then, it's possible that Maligore created

a bond between Kim and the Flame, right? Divatox did call her and Jason 'Maligore's Children.'

Maybe he directly bonded them to his power; or at least...part of it?"

The entire team remained silent, absorbing the impact of Tommy's hypothesis.

"If he did grant them limited access to his energy source, those limits could've been broken when he died," Tanya mused, eyes widening. "That would explain why Kim got so much stronger after Muiranthias! If it were just an empowering spell, it would've faded when he died!"

Tommy shrugged. "That's what happened when we defeated Ivan Ooze. He had entranced all the adults in Angel Grove to serve as his slaves. As soon as he died, his spell was broken. It only makes sense: if the source of the power is destroyed, the power fades."

Katherine found herself chewing her nail again. "If all of this is true...then...Kimberly has become the mortal vessel for the Flame, replacing Maligore. She would have the potential to become as powerful as Maligore himself. Right?"

Five heads and one mechanical visor stared up at Zordon in askance.

Their mentor silently considered this for a few moments before answering. "HUMAN BEINGS ARE RELATIVELY FRAGILE, IN TERMS OF MAGICAL ENDURANCE. I DON'T BELIEVE IT IS POSSIBLE FOR KIMBERLY TO CONTROL, OR EVEN MANIFEST, THE POWER LEVEL MALIGORE DISPLAYED."

Tommy cradled his forehead in his hands, his greatest worries lining his face. "But...what if she tried

, Zordon? What if she was angry enough to push herself past her natural limits? What if she reached so deep into that power, she couldn't contain it?"

Zordon found it very difficult to directly answer the Red Ranger's desperate question. Instead, he lowered his eyes. "LET US PRAY SHE DOESN'T."

Chapter Eighty-Five

Two gleaming gold swords crashed against each other at such speeds they nearly blurred into flashes of light. The sound of clattering metal accompanied the soft tap of graceful footfalls, and deep grunts of exertion.

After a lengthy session of traded blows, one combatant managed to dodge a particularly unbalanced thrust. Without missing a beat, one sword landed at the nape of her opponent.

Raven eyes twinkled in amusement, dragging the edge against soft blue fur. "Lucky for you the blades are blunt...or you'd have a bald spot."

Her opponent huffed. "If the blades were sharp, I'd have no head

."

Scorpina shrugged one shoulder, tossing the practice sword to the edge of the arena. "There's really no point in sparring if you refuse to concentrate, Goldar."

The Titan's brow furrowed, bringing a similar expression on Scorpina's smooth forehead. "What's bothering you?" she asked.

Goldar breathed loudly through his nostrils, as he considered opening a potentially dangerous subject of conversation. Finally, ruby eyes locked with onyx. "What do you think of our Lord's plans?"

Scorpina stiffened. "I think our Lord's plans should not be questioned by his servants," she answered pointedly.

"Why do you insist upon such blind loyalty?" he growled, "Have centuries of service numbed your independent thought?"

The assassin bristled at the insult. "No

...but we would do well to remember our place. Our Lord hasn't asked us for our opinions."

"I asked you for your opinion. And Zedd is not here to take offense."

Scorpina studied her partner's face, watching the frustration twitch his snout. Finally, a slow grin spread her sanguine lips. "I can't believe you're so upset about the girl!" she confessed, shaking her head. "This is just Zedd's latest scheme to drive a sword into the Red Ranger's heart. Once he's had his fun, he'll just kill the girl, subjugate the planet, and finally be done with this misbegotten mudball."

The Titan warrior folded his arms. "This is not a new conceit, Scorpina," he revealed, "He intended to wed the first Pink Ranger before."

Scorpina stared incredulously at Goldar for a few moments. "He did?"

"Yes. Our Lord sent me to Earth to capture the girl when she was alone. He gave me a spell to cast upon her, to make her suitably evil to serve as consort to a tyrant. However, the spell wasn't able to darken her heart, and the plot failed."

She frowned thoughtfully, processing this latest information. "Just because he tried it before, doesn't mean it wasn't a clever plot. She is still Tommy's weakness."

"I doubt she won his attentions solely because of her relationship to the boy."

"What makes think so?"

"The day I went to kidnap her was two days after

Lord Zedd permanently destroyed the Green Ranger powers."

Scorpina's jaw slackened in a rare expression of wordless shock. Goldar nodded, as if supporting her silent conclusion. "If our Lord was merely using the girl as a pawn in his personal war against Tommy, there would be no need to kidnap her after

Tommy had been defeated. We were all caught by surprise when Zordon created the White Ranger powers, so there was no way he could have anticipated his foe's return."

He leaned closer to Scorpina, his eyes burning with disgust. "Two years ago, Zedd wanted the girl because he wanted the girl

! And apparently, he still wants her."

Scorpina gradually managed to regain her composure, but her mind still swam in the implications Goldar's revelation created. "Then, this entire plot...months

of careful planning and manipulation, was merely to woo the girl?" Her face pinched, as if the very words were sour on her tongue.

"This 'entire plot'

, little scorpion, was for me to achieve my own ends," a menacing voice stated, carrying through the arena as if amplified. "And those are not for minions to concern themselves."

The two gold warriors whipped around, eyes wide with fear as they stared at the silhouette of their Lord and Master. Zedd stood against the open door, the flickering firelight of the torches beside him casting writhing shadows at his feet.

Both warriors immediately fell to the ground in a desperate attempt to curb the Emperor's wrath.

Zedd stepped into the room fully, his footfalls echoing in the deafening silence. "I have annihilated more valuable servants than you for such disrespect," he informed them, his tone casual, "Fortunately for you, I am in a good mood." He came to a stop right in front of their bowed heads, bringing the polished silver of his feet into view. "The game is nearing its climax," he announced, "Kimberly has accepted my proposal."

Scorpina and Goldar managed to swallow gasps of surprise, and remained fully penitent before their Lord.

"Now listen to me," he hissed. "I must spend the next week in near constant regeneration, to insure my strength is at its peak in preparation for the spell I will cast upon my bride. In my absence, I trust her every whim to be met by you." Fierce red light bathed the warriors in a gimlet glow. " And I warn you...she will soon be your Queen, and you will treat her as such. You may find it difficult, but if you dare show impertinence, she will likely grow angry."

His tone shifted, amusement drifting into his voice. "With the Flame of Destruction flowing through her veins, her potential might eclipses what the Power Coin or Great Power bestowed upon her. If angry enough, she can destroy you both with little effort."

That said, the Emperor of Evil left.

Once his footsteps faded down the exterior hallway, Goldar and Scorpina cautiously lifted their chins.

As if of one mind, they stared at each other... an odd mixture of relief and astonishment in their eyes.

Chapter Eighty-Six

"I can't believe Zordon kicked us out!" Tanya sighed, leaning deeper into her chair. She found the slight cushion absurdly comfortable, compared to the computer consoles she'd been leaning against the first six hours of the day.

Adam leaned closer to her. "He probably figured we needed to stretch our legs a bit," he decided, a glimmer of humor in his dark eyes. "Seriously, if I stared at that energy grid analysis for a minute longer, I'd have gone blind!"

Justin, who sat directly across from the pair, managed to muster a wan smile at their light exchange. They laughed together, though to anyone who knew them, the undercurrent of tension was almost palpable. Their laughter was empty, as if they were trying to release their anxiety in some kind of socially acceptable form.

At least they're trying to smile,

he mused, casting furtive glances at either side of him. These two are so morbid they might as well be at a funeral.

He leaned his cheek against his hand, absently stabbing at the ice cubes floating in his Coke with his straw. How he managed to be sandwiched between Kat and Tommy, he'd never know. He was certain the Pink and Red Rangers hadn't exchanged a single word since he'd recovered from the fight in the power plant. In fact, they seemed to be putting every effort into avoiding eye contact all together.

How long can they keep this up?

He glanced up, noticing how Adam and Tanya had ceased trying to initiate a conversation amongst the emotionally drained team. For a brief moment, his gaze locked with that of the Yellow Ranger.

He winced at the fierce determination that lit those dark brown eyes. Uh oh...even I

know what that means!

It didn't take long for someone to learn to recognize that dark glimmer. Tanya Sloan was fed up...and she was going to do something about it.

"Adam, since we're here, maybe now you can show me that spinning heel kick you've been working on?"

The Green Ranger frowned in confusion, turning to watch his girlfriend rise from her seat. He noticed she briefly nodded to Kat, shrugging her eyebrows in mute conversation.

"Right," Adam decided, standing up. "Justin, why don't you join us? You wanted to get some practice in, right?'"

The boy beamed excitedly, pushing away from the table.

Katherine's gaze leapt from the lemonade she was apparently scrutinizing, watching three of her friends turn towards the gym area of the Youth Center. Her throat went dry as she glanced at the only other person at the table. "I'll join you --"

"Why don't you and Tommy take a walk?" the Yellow Ranger suggested, leaning against the table. "It's a beautiful day, and you two could use some fresh air."

Justin threw a non-too-subtle wink at Tanya before grinning at Tommy, his face alight with innocence. "Might as well take advantage of the fact we've been banned from the Turbo Chamber for the next hour."

Adam winced at the very direct meddling his teammates had resorted to, and laid a guiding hand on both their shoulders. "Come on, guys," he prodded. "There isn't really that much time left."

Even Adam's comment seemed to carry a suggestion. Katherine watched them leave, betrayal written all over her face.

"Sure are subtle, aren't they," Tommy commented, shaking his head with whisper of amusement. Considering the Red Ranger's infamous obliviousness, the fact that he figured out Tanya's intentions only proved how forceful the Yellow Ranger could be.

For my own good,

Kat realized, rubbing her forehead to massage away some pressure, and for the good of our entire team. Adam had a point: there isn't much time. Might as well take advantage of the few minutes' respite we have...

She opened her mouth, silently amazed how hollow her voice sounded. "Care to join me in a walk?"

After a moment's consideration, Tommy nodded. "Sure."

They both rose from the table slowly, neither one particularly looking forward to the coming exchange. Katherine's fingers twined together as she led the way, weaving between tables and through the corridor leading to the exit. She heard the dull thump of Tommy's sneakers behind her, assuring her that he was willing to finally have the discussion they'd been avoiding for far

too long.

The incandescent bulbs and ceramic tiles gave way to warm summer sunlight and rough concrete. They continued walking in single file, both heads slightly bowed as they wandered further away from the crowded recreation center.

Chapter Eighty-Seven

Considering Kimberly was unfamiliar with the expansive Lunar Palace, once she'd recovered her bearings, there was only one place to which she could retreat: her quarters.

After wrestling ferociously with her imagination, Kim managed to stop thinking about what a...physical

relationship with the Emperor of Evil might entail.

Ugh! I'm not

gonna go there!!

Frustrated, she decided to try and dwell on all the positive things a union with Zedd would include. And so, sequestered in her chambers, she performed the single most relaxing ritual for the human body.

She took a bath.

She'd been pleased to discover her large room included a private bath, and treated herself to a languorous soak in the hot, soapy water.

The bath had relieved so much physical and emotional tension, by the time she stepped out onto the cool marble tiles, she felt serene...or at least, as serene as the Flame allowed her to feel.

Afterward, with a fluffy towel wrapped firmly around her body, she stepped into the grandiose closet. Nearly giddy at the sight of more outfits than she could even count, she began sifting through them for something appropriately "regal."

She nearly squealed in girlish delight as she slipped on the perfect gown, and strode to the full-length gilded mirror.

The gown, of course, fit her like a glove. It was a simple silk sheath, reaching just to her ankles. The silk itself was black, with tendrils of crimson climbing upward like flames, contrasting sharply to the darkness. A long split stretched up each leg, reaching her upper thigh to allow for maximum mobility.

"Perfect."

Once she found an accompanying sheer shawl to hang around her shoulders, and slick black heels to adorn her feet, she was ready to properly arrange her hair and makeup. Fortunately, her vanity was so well stocked even the most discriminating Hollywood starlets would've found everything they needed.

Then, armed with the confidence afforded by a well-suited outfit, Kimberly prepared to wander the hallways, searching for signs of life.

She didn't have long to look, for just outside her doorway stood two of Lord Zedd's most recognized servants.

She blinked when Scorpina and Goldar, two of the fiercest warriors she'd ever met, immediately snapped to attention.

"Mistress," Scorpina stated, keeping her eyes bowed in respect. "Allow us to welcome you to our Lord's palace."

Kimberly's eyebrow rose. "What's all this?"

"As our Lord's fiancée, we are obligated to serve you as we serve him," Goldar answered.

Slowly a smile stretched Kimberly's lip. If nothing else, bossing these two around will totally make my day!

"Is there anything we can do for you at this time?" Scorpina inquired.

"A tour of the palace will pass the time nicely,"

she responded, regal disdain touching her voice. "I haven't seen the throne room yet."

Chapter Eighty-Eight

To say things were "awkward"

simply wouldn't do the situation justice. It was as if a miasma of discomfort hung between them, separating them on such a fundamental level that, despite all the words that needed to be said, neither seemed particularly inclined to do more than breathe.

Katherine sighed faintly, staring at the quiet lawn of Angel Grove High's famous football field. It almost felt eerie, seeing a location typically bustling with activity so grave. Was it really nine months ago that she first sat in those cold metal bleachers? It felt like a lifetime ago...entering a new school in a completely new country, preparing to rebuild her entire life.

By the time the first day of school rolled along, she was already off to a great start. Billy had amiably offered her help with Calculus, after she'd expressed some concern that she wouldn't be able to keep up with the class. Rocky jovially provided a full report on the foods to be avoided in the school cafeteria, and the wisdom in making the trip down the block to the Youth Center whenever possible for a chili dog or the best French fries in town. Aisha was more than eager to divulge the latest gossip, orienting the Australian on which students were trouble, who was dating whom, and which teachers to avoid if at all possible. Adam volunteered to introduce her to the after-school activities available, taking her to a soccer tryout and even helping her locate the nearest Olympic-sized pool, to keep refining her finesse on the diving platform.

And Tommy...he was the axis around which her new life revolved. Sensitive, selfless, and just so

understanding, he was a dream come true for an insecure new girl. He had the kind of charisma politicians try to mimic; only with him, it was utterly genuine. No matter how guilty or inadequate Katherine felt after she'd accepted the overwhelming privilege of the Pink Coin, he knew just how to chase the blues away.

But that was then

...before the Letter. When they were friends, Tommy could openly care about her without guilt hindering him. He was never ashamed of their friendship, because he never considered it anything but

simply that.

After the letter, his ability to openly express affection... even friendly affection...was damaged. He was less confident, more apprehensive. Even when they dated, it was difficult for him to be as considerate and caring as he had been when Kimberly was in his heart.

And then everything went horribly wrong.

How could she do it? How could she capture the maelstrom of feelings that had been thrashing within her, and put them into words? Could she make Tommy understand how much she hurt...how much she pined for what was lost? Did he even care

? Or was his focus so narrow, only Kimberly's plight held any of his attention at all?

There was only one way to find out.

Steeling herself, she managed to turn around, and meet the haunted chocolate brown gaze she'd been avoiding like the plague for three days. The pain in his eyes was so engulfing it was impossible not to feel for him. She found herself unable to hold his gaze and yet maintain to her resolution.

"Tommy," she spoke, her fingers laced tightly together, "I think we both know things are...bad

between us."

She didn't lift her eyes to him, though she noticed his arms, previously hanging at his sides, folded over his chest.

He didn't speak...either in confirmation, or denial.

"What happened between us, the other day, wasn't a normal fight. It wasn't the kind of argument all couples go through, and then resolve. Everything that's been happening, for the past few months...it just...tore

us apart."

Her words were, again, met with silence.

Dammit, why isn't he talking? Doesn't he have anything to say??

She struggled against her disappointment that this would clearly be a largely one-sided conversation. She managed to swallow the lump that clogged her throat. "I just think it's time we made it official."

When she first decided (not quite by choice)

to take a walk with Tommy, she didn't really plan what was going to be said. She hadn't intended to take such decisive action; only, the way he let her flounder, silently stoic as she bared her pain, made her grimly certain that there was really nothing between them that could be salvaged.

Despite her cold logic, it still hurt to hear her own voice drive a nail in the casket of their burgeoning romance. Even though their relationship had taken such a dramatic, bitter turn, part of her still clung to him...to wistful dreams of mending all his emotional wounds, and creating a future with him.

That ill-fated hope weighed her down, forcing her to fight against it, like a drowning woman fights to reach the surface of the brine. And suddenly, despite her fervent wish to stand strong in the face of heartbreak, tears clouded the watery blue of her eyes.

Two strong arms wove around her waist, pulling her against a body that seemed to tremble as much as her own. The feel of him...the scent of him so close only made it hurt worse, as the girlish romantic in her mourned the warmth it would never feel again.

At first, she furiously decided it was mercilessly cruel of him to touch her after her painful proclamation. Only, as the embrace lingered, Kat felt what he was trying to convey. He was completely without words...incapable of comforting her, or explaining himself, verbally. Instead, he'd taken the last resort, to let her feel

rather than hear his apology, his regret.

His trembling, anxious embrace spoke far more eloquently than words ever could have.

Finally, after over a minute of utter silence, he'd found a few meager words to express some of what he was experiencing. "It's...just not fair

, what happened," he murmured, an uncharacteristic waver in his voice. "Please believe me; I care about you...a lot

." He sighed, his breath tickling the back of her neck. "I only had the best of intentions, the highest hopes...I wanted something...wonderful

to happen between us. But...I think we should just end

it, too."

Somewhere deep inside, Kat recoiled. She knew it was best for them both...but she'd still wished, deep down, that he'd loved her enough to fight for her...to fight for them.

He just...didn't. Or couldn't

.

"I haven't been fair to you, and I know I won't be." His arms disengaged, leaving her suddenly cold. She turned around, watching his hands flail as he struggled to convey what he wanted to say. "Whatever...we might have had

together...has been ruined by the fact that if not for some stupid fake letter, we never would've been together." He gazed into her too-blue eyes, wincing at the sight. "D...does this make any sense at all?"

Her head jerked in a bare nod. She understood it perfectly. They were well suited for each other; under different circumstances, they might have made a wonderful, permanent couple. Only...whatever could have developed between them had been poisoned by the circumstances that brought them together to begin with. That kind of poison attacked the very root of their feelings for one another...and could never be cured.

Simply put...they never should have been together in the first place. Tommy still clung to his first love, and no matter how this nightmare would finally resolve, there was no way Tommy's heart would ever truly, earnestly love the girl he had replaced her with.

The ghost of Kimberly Hart would always linger between them...and the guilt that tormented both would never heal, so long as they strove for a romance that should never have blossomed to begin with.

Sobbing quietly, Katherine leaned heavily against Tommy's strong chest. His heart beat near her shoulder, strong and steady.

"God, Tommy...I'm sorry

!" she moaned, her voice muffled in the loose cotton of his T-shirt. "I'm sorry I hurt her...hurt you

...sorry she suspected we...we --"

His arms wound around her, one draped loosely around her waist, the other climbing her back, letting him gently stroke the straw-gold curls of her hair.

"Shh," he soothed, leaning his chin against her forehead. "We...we're both sorry about what happened. We both

wish we could go back in time, and just undo everything that happened since the day I got that letter. And I know you only wanted to help me. I just wish I'd seen that."

He lifted his eyes, staring up into the clear blue sky. Idly, he wondered what had happened to Kimberly...what would happen to her before they were finally able to take action.

He had no idea how deeply his actions had already affected events in the Lunar Palace.

Chapter Eighty-Nine

Son of a bitch! Why that arrogant son of a BITCH

!!!

She backed away from the battered Repulsascope, just far enough to prevent the dripping flames from swallowing the old gadget in their consuming fury.

Flames tricked from the corners of her eyes like furious tears, smoldering on the stone floor of the throne room beside the feet of the near-Queen.

She'd only intended to take a quick look at Earth, the planet her fiancée would surely subjugate in the near future. She'd only wanted to contemplate the planet of her birth briefly, and consider how it would feel to rule over it.

By sheer accident, she figured out how to navigate the magical scope, allowing her to magnify the planet below to such a degree, she could close in on individual people. So her observant stare flashed across much of Angel Grove, just happening

to land on the Youth Center as the Turbo Rangers went inside.

She watched them have an early dinner, and saw their mouths move; though the Repulsascope had no audio capabilities. She saw Adam, the girl that replaced Aisha, and the young boy retreat to the exercise mats, leaving Kat and Tommy alone.

Curiously, they left together, taking a stroll and engaging in a conversation. Kim's heart fluttered with malicious glee at the sight of Kat struggling against some torment. Tommy had watched her, keeping his distance for the first few minutes as his girlfriend apparently got some great pain off her chest.

Only then, he did something that set Kimberly's soul aflame. He leaned her body against his, in a lingering, comforting, intimate embrace. And then, he dared to stare up into the sky as if he could feel

her eyes on him. Mocking her, as he displayed in his arms the girl he preferred

...

It was a tribute to her self-control that she didn't instantly melt the Repulsascope into sludge. Still... the fire had surged within her, burning with a fury so violent it actually hurt.

The realization startled Kimberly out of her outraged cursing. She shook herself, her hand unconsciously rising her pounding chest. Her eyes widened when she realized her hand had begun...glowing

.

Her lips trembling, the spawn of evil watched the writhing tendrils of Flame creep beneath her skin...

"Mistress?"

Kim jumped, whirling around to meet the concerned stares of the palace's two warriors. Almost as soon as she locked her gaze with their own, both meekly bowed their heads.

Hmph...meek my ass...

"Where's Zedd?"

she demanded.

"He is in the middle of a regeneration stage," Scorpina informed her, lifting her head. "He really shouldn't be disturbed until at least the present stage ends, but if you-"

"Forget it,"

she groused, clenching her fists. "Tour's over

; I'm going to my room."

Scorpina and Goldar watched as the human girl wrapped in silken fire left the throne room, so swiftly it almost looked like a retreat.

"What could've set her off?" Goldar wondered, his furry brow folded.

Scorpina was one step ahead of him, already peering out the Repulsascope. She tittered with cruel laughter. "Oh, I think this

might've done it."

Goldar was immediately at her side, watching through wide eyes at the scene displayed before him. A fierce smirk pulled his furry lip.

Scorpina noticed his conspiring expression, and smiled. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Yes." He backed away from the telescope, stretching his gargantuan wings to the apex of their span. "I think it's time we demonstrate our loyalty to our future Queen."

Chapter Ninety

A solemn, yet companionable silence hovered between the two Rangers. They'd moved toward the lowest row of the bleachers, Katherine lounging on the bench beneath the sun, and Tommy performing a slow, deliberate kata. Both were lost in their own thoughts, contemplating the odd mixture of relief for the problem solved, and dread for the problem at hand.

In such a state of distraction, they were wholly unprepared for visitors.

"Well, isn't this serene?" a saccharine voice wondered.

Katherine opened one eye, frowning in confusion at the pretty raven-haired woman dressed in sleek gold armor approaching from the goal post.

Tommy whirled around, instinctively falling into a defensive posture at the familiar, mocking voice of one of Rita's, and later Zedd's, most devious soldiers. "Scorpina," he spat.

Katherine bolted up at the name.

"Now, now," she scolded. "That's no way to speak to a lady. Is it, Goldar?"

The armored sentinel spread his wings, revealing himself near the top of the bleachers. Katherine quickly moved closer to Tommy, standing back to back as the winged menace launched into the air, sailing overhead and landing neatly beside his partner.

"No it isn't," he growled. "Though I'd say the Red Ranger has developed the unique ability to mortally insult every woman he meets."

Tommy frowned, puzzled. "What's that supposed to mean, Goldilocks?"

Goldar hissed wordlessly at the name. "You snatch the girl. I'll take the Red Ranger."

Scorpina brandished her favored sword. "That's fine with me."

The two golden warriors separated, each moving toward their target. As one, the heroes reached for their Turbo Keys.

"Watch out for Scorpina's Sting," Tommy warned quietly. "It's not poisonous so long as you're Morphed, but it hurts like hell if it connects."

"Thanks," she breathed.

Each Ranger faced the enemy, sliding the keys into place.

"Red Lightning Turbo Power!!"

"Wind Chaser Turbo Power!!"

Vibrant light spread from their wrist-mounted Morphers, transforming them into the Red and Pink Turbo Rangers.

"Go!" Tommy shouted. Both Rangers flipped into the air, making some space between them as their opponents closed in.

As soon as she landed, Katherine raised her hand into the air. "Windfire!"

The powerful archer's bow materialized in her hand, just in time to block a downward swing from Scorpina.

Using the bow like a staff, she blocked the subsequent blow, and jabbed one end of the weapon into Scorpina's stomach. The spy winced, falling back half a step and allowing Katherine to create space needed to mount two razor-sharp arrows at once.

Despite being slightly thrown by the Pink Ranger's unique tactic, Scorpina had the presence of mind to glance both arrows off the curved edge of her sword. However, she wasn't prepared as the Pink Ranger settled on a close-quarters fight. A forceful roundhouse followed the arrows by mere seconds, catching the spy in the center of her chest. Scorpina stumbled, but made a quick recovery.

"Innovative," the warrior chuckled, a wicked gleam in her eye. "I'm actually going to enjoy this!"

Meanwhile, only a few yards away, the Red Ranger and Goldar faced off in a heated duel. Much like their numerous other one-on-one confrontations, swords flashed in a whirling dance of speed and grace. The vast majority of thrusts were parried, yet on occasion the silver tip of the Lightning Sword dented the dense gold armor of the Titan, and the broad gold edge of Goldar's magical sword grazed the network of energy forming Tommy's armor, sparking on impact.

Tommy noticed the sparks distracted Goldar for a fraction of a second, and took advantage of it with a thunderous jump-kick to Goldar's unprotected jaw.

Thick blood spurted from Goldar's mouth as the Titan's jagged fangs bit deeply into his tongue. Goldar stumbled back, his hands flying to his aching maw, ruby eyes glaring death at his nemesis.

"I bet that

didn't taste too good," Tommy mocked maliciously.

"Be glad you are to be presented as a gift, Human," Goldar hissed, "for I would rend you limb from limb otherwise."

Tommy blinked in surprise, unconsciously steadying himself for the renewed onslaught. Gift? Goldar's here to kidnap me, too! But why

?

He ducked a spine-shattering punch, rolling along the ground to make some distance between himself and the rabid blue monster...and out of nowhere, a surprising plan crossed his mind.

He must need to bring me to the moon alive,

he reasoned. If I let him, I can find Kimberly...and maybe even figure out what the hell Zedd's trying to do here.

For the first time in days, a smile touched his lips. It would be dangerous, of course. There was no way to know what Zedd's plans for him ultimately were, or how much time he'd have to rescue Kimberly and make good an escape.

But he also couldn't bring himself to pass up such an opportunity.

The Red Ranger sidestepped another earth-quaking blow, and leapt into a series of backward handsprings that Billy and Kim were famous for in their Power Ranger days. He rapidly crossed the space towards the second duel, and broke into a run.

Katherine managed to disarm Scorpina, locking the two women in a fierce blur of kicks and punches. Tommy winced inwardly when Scorpina managed to catch Kat's fist, holding the Pink Ranger in place for a bone-jarring kick directly to the kidney.

Kat released a yelp of pain, the force of the kick throwing her to the ground.

"Innovative...but not nearly enough to make up for the centuries of combat experience I have on you," Scorpina scoffed, slowly moving in for the final blow. However, Scorpina grunted in surprise as she was bodily tackled to the ground.

"Tommy?" Kat marveled, painfully rising to her feet. She watched numbly as the Red Ranger struggled with Scorpina, landing a fierce punch that stunned her long enough to disentangle them.

Without a word, Tommy grabbed Kat's arm, and broke into a blur of barely subsonic motion. Behind them, he noticed Goldar was at Scorpina's side, tending to the frustrated spy.

"Kat, I have a plan!" he yelled over the whistle of air. "I'm gonna let them take me!"

Katherine's brow wrinkled in confusion. "Why would you do something like that??"

"Zedd kidnapped Kimberly!" he reminded her, "and Goldar let it slip that he intended to kidnap me too! If I let them take me, I can finally find out if Kim's all right, and maybe even figure out what Zedd's trying to accomplish!"

Katherine snorted ungracefully. "Tommy, you can't just walk into the lion's den! God knows what they've got planned for you!"

Tommy came to a halt, throwing another quick glance at their pursuing enemies.

"Look, there isn't time," he muttered, pulling up his glove. Kat watched, utterly baffled, as he un-Morphed, and pulled his Morpher from his wrist.

"What --?"

"If they kidnap me, the first thing Zedd'll do is take my Morpher," he pointed out. Hastily, he jammed the device into Katherine's outstretched hands. "Now, get out of here! Get back to the Turbo Chamber, and tell Zordon what's going on!"

Kat stared helplessly at the Red Morpher, her panicked eyes hidden behind her rose helmet. "How will you escape Zedd's palace?"

He smirked wryly. "That's your job. Now, get going!"

Dazedly, Kat watched as Tommy ran headlong toward the onrushing duo. Her jaw hanging in astonishment, he stood his ground like a man preparing to stop a runaway train.

"You're not getting her, too," Tommy snarled.

Goldar frowned at the human, before glancing at his partner in askance.

"Just don't kill him," she advised. "We'll leave that pleasure to our Mistress."

A grotesque smile parting his lips, Goldar launched one ham-fisted punch into Tommy's stomach.

Tommy choked out a breath, hands futily clasping his burning torso as he keeled over.

"Tommy!" Katherine screamed, anguished. Then, she watched as Goldar draped the listless victim over his shoulder, while Scorpina strode purposefully towards her.

With trembling fingers, Kat activated her wrist-mounted teleportation interface, vanishing in a cloud of vibrant pink energy.

Scorpina froze in her tracks, watching the light fade. "Looks like one little fishy got away."

"It's not such a loss," Goldar decided, smirking ferally, "We managed to reel in the big one."

Laughing in wicked delight, Lord Zedd's elite warriors vanished from the face of the Earth, taking Tommy with them.

Part Sixteen: Inferno

Chapter Ninety-One

When the Pink Ranger materialized in the Turbo Chamber, standing just as immobile as her former uniform displayed behind the wall of glass, both Alpha and Zordon were immediately alarmed.

"KATHERINE?"

Kat shook herself, breaking out of the shocked stupor the last few minutes had draped over her senses. She straightened, her free hand deftly tearing her rose helmet from her face.

She held her other hand up for both to see.

"Aye yi yi!" Alpha gasped, "Tommy's Morpher!!"

"Goldar and Scorpina have taken him hostage," she informed them, depositing her helmet on the nearest flat surface. "He let them beat him."

An astonished silence fell, finally broken by Zordon's soft-spoken revelation. "HE MEANS TO RESCUE KIMBERLY...BY ANY

MEANS POSSIBLE."

Katherine nodded her agreement, pressing her lips firmly together.

The grim smirk on his face, right before he left, spoke volumes. He was willing to do anything

, risk anything

to save her. His expression was so eloquent she could discern his resignation...his desperation.

He knew he would likely die in this unwise, last-ditch effort. Even Tommy couldn't cloud his mind in denial any further: the last two times Kimberly saw him, she nearly tore his head off. Only this time, he would have no Powers to protect him. Only this time, he would have no friends to take the decisive steps he couldn't bring himself to execute.

Even if he miraculously survived his coming encounter with the Flame of Destruction herself, how could he possibly find a way

out of Lord Zedd's palace?

"That's your job..."

Katherine's jaw set. Perhaps there was a chance after all. For once, Tommy had actually requested her help, rather than bat away her efforts to save him. And she, unlike all the other Rangers, actually spent several days in the Lunar Palace, exploring the towers and cellars both as a cat, as well as a person.

"It's time for action," Kat decided aloud. She cast her stony gaze at Zordon. "I know we don't have anything conclusive on Kimberly's condition, but by the time we do, Tommy will be dead!"

Zordon regarded the Pink Ranger for a moment. Most often, Katherine was more inclined to be reserved, and let others make the decisions for the team. If she were upset, she always withdrew, occasionally voicing her thoughts, but never forcefully. Never had he seen obstinance harden her face.

"I AGREE,"

Zordon concluded. "IT IS UNFORTUNATE THAT WE HAVE BEEN FORCED TO ACT WITHOUT PROPER PREPARATION, BUT THERE IS NO ALTERNATIVE."

"I'll get the other Rangers!" Alpha volunteered, hurrying to the communicator.

"FIRST, WE MUST FINALIZE OUR DE-STABILIZER. WITHOUT IT, WE CANNOT EVEN PENETRATE THE SHIELD GUARDING THE LUNAR PALACE."

"Right," Kat mused, suddenly distracted. She stared at the small black box resting in her palm, and the gold key sitting beside it. "And there's one more measure we can take to better our chances."

Chapter Ninety-Two

Despite popular belief, the natives of Phlegethon are not vastly different from human beings. True, the average life span is over two centuries. True, their physical strength rivals that of an ox. True, they do possess innate magical adeptness that could be harnessed by early training.

However, Lord Zedd was far

from a typical Phlegethonian. For Zedd valued power and control above and beyond all else, and was willing to sacrifice such a meager concern as physical appearance to achieve that end.

His determination gave him more than one hundred-fold the expected life span he was born with. It also gave him control of magical forces that his people could barely dream of, making the violent, malicious ruler a living god in the eyes of his servants.

There was a great price to pay. The magical forces he learned to harness warped his physical appearance, stripping him of his skin and enlarging his brain beyond the limit of his skull. He became grotesque from a humanoid point of view. And yet, he had power beyond which any other in the House of Zhept had ever dreamed. During his ten millennia reign, he'd expanded his Empire to include hundreds of systems, covering thousands upon thousands of light years from his throne world, like a cancer spreading from an infected organ to corrupt the entire organism.

Yet, in order to survive the massive amounts of energy flowing through his muscles and organs, as well as the wear and tear associated with millennia of life, regular maintenance was in order. He did not sleep in the conventional way. Rather, he had to undergo regular regenerative therapy, to restore the chemical balance needed to withstand the rigors of his awe-inspiring power.

Typically, he would only need to suffer the prolonged regeneration every decade or so; and as it forces days of inactivity, even that seemed too often. However, the more trying the magical energies Zedd harnessed, the more he would need to regenerate. After the tedious practice required by his latest scheme, and the magical spell he needed to perfect for his bride, he found himself exceptionally spent.

As a consequence, rather than risk overextending himself during the process of erasing some of Kimberly's key memories and repressing some untoward emotions, Lord Zedd decided to undergo the regeneration immediately. After all, considering the months of effort invested into his latest game, the last thing he wanted was to inadvertently damage his prize.

The full regeneration cycle consists of four stages, not entirely dissimilar to the four stages of sleep humans experience each night. After each stage of regeneration, the Emperor returns to a level of awareness just below consciousness, leaving him sensitive to certain tremors of power in his immediate area. The Emperor could only awake of his own volition in between stages; were he to be awakened during a stage, he would be off center for days.

Zedd emerged from the second stage of regeneration, and was startled to full wakefulness by the energies pulsing in his palace.

Kimberly, he determined, remained in her own chambers. However, Goldar and Scorpina were in the Dark Dimension.

They have opened a portal to my Dark Dimension in my throne room,

he realized, visor igniting with irritation. The Dark Dimension is only to be utilized when we have a dangerous prisoner.

Bare muscles tensed as a thought occurred to him. "Idiots. They have hastened my grand scheme, and openly attacked the Power Rangers."

His fist clenched.

Chapter Ninety-Three

She was so angry, she was literally seeing red.

Kimberly paced around her spacious chambers, arms folded tightly beneath her breast as she listened to her heels beat against the cold stones.

Damn him...damn them both

!

she fumed, so beyond mere anger she couldn't even curse aloud. Flaunting themselves right in front of me, mocking me from a distance! Do they think I will forget this??

Her lips parted in a feral growl. To her surprise, smoke puffed out of her lungs.

Blinking, Kimberly stopped dead in her tracks. "What the hell

?"

She sucked in a breath, and slowly blew it out, watching the traces of smoke spiral from within.

"It's happening again..."

she realized, quickly unfolding her arms. Her eyes widened as she examined her body. A strange light seemed to stir from within, making her skin iridescent, almost like a light bulb.

And at the tips of her fingers, small flames began to penetrate through her skin, and burn vivaciously along her fingernails.

"It doesn't burn,"

she noted, staring at the inexplicable phenomenon. "Something inside me hurts...but the fire I'm creating doesn't burn at all."

Closing her eyes, she willed the fire to ebb. Taking a breath, she slowly opened one eye to see the result.

The fire was gone.

"I can control it...I think."

She then held her hand outstretched, palm up. Focusing on that location, she began concentrating. Slowly, fire seeped through her skin again, coalescing into a slowly-building ball of flame, launching smoke into the air as it spun in her palm.

"I can

control it!"

she marveled, watching the fire dance in her grasp. "My powers are growing

...feeding off my anger. I can feel

it..."

A soft knock distracted her, causing the flame to blink out of existence. With a huff of irritation, she turned to the door. "What?"

Scorpina pushed open the heavy door, bowing at the waist. "Mistress, your presence is requested in the throne room."

Kimberly hazarded another glance at her hand. Scorpina's mention of the throne room revived a burst of anger, as she ruminated on the reason she'd fled in the first place. Again, her hand began to glow eerily.

It's definitely my anger. The Flame grows brighter when I'm really

upset.

"Fine,"

she said aloud, slipping her shawl over her shoulders. "Let's check it out."

Chapter Ninety-Four

A stinging blow yanked Tommy from the throes of unconsciousness. His senses dulled, he blinked repeatedly to make out the shapes hovering in the darkness before him.

By the time he finally shook off his stupor, he realized her recognized the dark, circular enclosure, with mists crawling along the floor.

A Dark Dimension...

Both Rita and Zedd seemed to favor condemning their prisoners to the chilling vapors and impregnable walls of their pocket dimensions. And it made sense; the only way into or out of the prison was through a magical portal. There were no keys for an inept guard to misplace, and no air ducts or piping lines for a rescuer to crawl through. Nothing at all lay beyond the hard, rocky walls.

He instantly recognized the cave-like prison. This wasn't the Dark Dimension Rita used when she created the Green Ranger with the Sword of Darkness. This wasn't the Dimension Rita used when she destroyed

the Green Ranger, with the Green Candle. This was Lord Zedd's own personal pit of anguish, where he left Kimberly to wither and die after abducting her.

He gulped a breath. Was that really

less than a year ago? He'd experienced so much since then...so much loneliness, grief, and bottomless depression...he couldn't even picture what it was like to face Zedd in open battle, Saba colliding against the silver Z-staff, with Kimberly's life hanging in the balance.

His jaw set. He had

to think on it...draw strength from past victories, rather than let recent defeats drain him of all hope.

"Snap out of it," a deep, slightly garbled voice demanded, "I want to see your face when your fate is determined."

Tommy snarled rebelliously, his dark eyes catching the humor lingering in the solid ruby eyes of Goldar. The Titan's garbled words were assuredly a result of his injured tongue. Tommy's biceps tensed of their own volition, eager to launch a closed fist into that smirking blue snout and aggravate the wound.

However, the heavy manacles that hung him from the ceiling held his wrists fast. Similar irons hung from his ankles, securing his most vicious weapons. His snarl deepening, Tommy began to struggle against the encumbering shackles.

"Chains?" he remarked, his eyes narrowing. "In a Dark Dimension? I didn't realize you were so scared of me, Monkey-brains."

This time, mockery wouldn't spoil Goldar's smug smirk. He merely chuckled quietly, folding his arms over his armored chest and moving to one side.

Puzzled, Tommy glared daggers into the obdurate Titan, until a radiant light distracted him. The Red Ranger turned, watching as a fissure of white light appeared out of nowhere, spreading to create a doorway.

He watched, mesmerized, as a woman stepped through the portal. The brilliant light cast her entire form into shadows...but despite that, his stomach flipped.

She stepped into the chamber, her eyes narrow with impatience, until she finally set eyes upon Tommy. A fierce grin lit up her face, setting her smoldering eyes on fire. "Tommy."

Tommy felt himself tremble under that scorching gaze. Yet, what was even more disturbing was her appearance. Bloodstained leather and vinyl had been replaced by sweeping silk that seemed to hug every curve of her body. Long, curling tresses, last seen plastered against her skin with sweat, were styled in an immaculate up-do.

The Red Ranger couldn't keep his jaw from going slack. He'd steeled himself before his arrival, trying to prepare for the grisly sight of Kimberly in prisoner rags, chained in some cold cellar as Zedd smugly calculated her value to the Rangers. Instead, he found himself face to face with Kimberly, dolled up for the prom, and suddenly...he realized his worst expectations were too optimistic.

He was so lost, staring into the painfully hate-filled eyes of the woman he'd risked everything to save, he didn't even notice Scorpina step through the bright portal behind her. "We thought to give you a wedding present, my Queen," she said, bowing towards Kimberly before throwing the Red Ranger a triumphant smirk.

It took a long moment before Tommy was even capable of reacting. His face twitched, confusion wrestling with astonishment as he realized his worst expectations were far too optimistic.

It actually hurt like a physical blow, as all the pieces of evidence slipped together into a heartbreaking puzzle. Kimberly, wearing luxurious silks. Kimberly, receiving bows from Lord Zedd's most faithful servants. Kimberly, vanishing from the power plant nestled in Lord Zedd's arms. Kimberly,

receiving a wedding

gift

from Goldar

and Scorpina

!!

Bile soured the back of his throat.

Her face the very picture of indulgence as she sauntered toward the helpless, powerless Red Ranger. Her wicked heart soared as she noticed the shudders he tried valiantly to contain. Though, despite impressive self-control, gleaned from a lifetime of discipline, there was nothing he could do to mask the disgust in his emotive eyes.

"Yes,"

she drawled, leaning closer, "I'm getting married. That's what Zeddie wanted to talk to be about."

He winced visibly at her use of a pet name for his archenemy. "No one was more surprised than I was,"

she continued, heated breath tickling the bare skin of his neck, "but hey, at least Zedd is consistent

in his feelings for me."

In spite of the series of turbulent bombshells rapidly wearing out his buckling strength, he managed to be appropriately shocked at this newest blow. 'Consistent?'

Could that mean he...he proposed

to her before?

He grimaced, wracking his mind for some clue to the meaning of her revelation. She...never told me, but that doesn't mean it couldn't have happened. I can't imagine when, but...

He froze, as if struck by lightning. How long

has he wanted her??

While his mind whirled in a vicious cyclone of sickening, infuriating consequences and suppositions, he paid no note as the gold-white fissure appeared yet again. This time, Scorpina and Goldar stepped back, bowing their heads in proper respect to the final player.

The Emperor of Evil set his feet on the cold, mist-covered ground. "So," he said, his voice dripping with menace, "I see our first wedding guest has arrived." His face remained angled toward the captive, but both Scorpina and Goldar could feel the gimlet stare of the powerful sorcerer. "I don't recall sending him an invitation."

Tommy looked up, and fixed him with such a venomous glare, Zedd couldn't help but be pleasantly surprised. Despite being chained to the wall of a magical dimension, completely powerless and at his captor's mercy, his eyes radiated a threat even a traditional Oath of Vengeance couldn't do proper justice.

The Emperor smiled. He knows...

Nodding slightly, as if accepting a challenge, Zedd grasped Kimberly's hand. Tommy watched, teeth gnashing, as the Emperor raised her delicate fingers to his grated mask in a kiss.

"If you would excuse us, I would like to properly welcome our guest."

"Don't you dare

kill him."

"I wouldn't dream of spoiling your revenge." He turned. "Goldar, escort my bride to her chambers. Scorpina, you will await me in my throne room."

Both gilded warriors nodded, Scorpina immediately stepping through the open portal. Kimberly cast a final glance at Tommy, tossing him a mocking kiss before she and Goldar disappeared.

The fissure winked out of existence, leaving both contenders glaring at each other.

"It seems," Zedd remarked, closing the gap between them, "you have something to say to me, boy."

"It was you

..." Tommy murmured. His voice was raw, barely above a whisper, yet it carried such a wealth of revulsion and consuming hatred, its power overcame even the loudest shout.

Lord Zedd was not one to feign ignorance. Instead, he reveled under the murderous heat of the Red Ranger's glare, basking in his frustration, humiliation, and regret, that weighed the young man's heart.

Delicious...

the dark Lord decided, folding his arms contemptuously. Though a pity... I was greatly looking forward his reaction when I told him exactly where that letter came from.

Still, Zedd knew how to twist the knife, and prolong his foe's anguish. "It was remarkably easy to deceive you," he gloated, "You were both so willing to think the worst of each other." He slowly lifted his hand, palm up. "You played right into my hands, Ranger."

He clenched his hand into a fist for emphasis. "And now, I have laid claim on the one you cherish most. Soon, you will be witness to our wedding...and then you will die

."

The Emperor waited for Tommy's heated retort. Yet, the boy was so overwhelmed...so horrified

...he could do little else but glare.

Chuckling, the Emperor turned to leave. "You are already half-dead with guilt. This slow, agonizing dissolution of a warrior's spirit is far more satisfying than merely running you through."

Tommy watched Zedd disappear, his vision blurred by the wavering moisture that stood in his bloodshot eyes. The light soon faded, swallowing the once proud Power Ranger in a cold darkness.

Chapter Ninety-Five

Scorpina stood waiting by the throne, back faintly arched, hands clasped behind her back and chin tucked. Still, her lips were twisted in a grin of self-satisfaction, as she anticipated the praise she would soon receive for her initiative.

The plan had gone off quite smoothly. Neither herself nor Goldar were seriously hurt, though the Titan wouldn't be able to speak clearly for another day or so. True, the Pink Ranger had escaped, but the near-Queen seemed more than pleased with her present nonetheless.

If Kimberly is still anything like her former self, she will form attachments,

the clever assassin reasoned, her grin spreading. If she is able to trust us early on, we can be sure to grow in value in her eyes. Perhaps, even to the point of promotion. It's about time we were granted a dominated planet to govern...

Only a few minutes after everyone else had vacated the Dark Dimension, Lord Zedd stepped through the glowing fissure. He watched clinically as the doorway sealed before turning his attention to Scorpina, whose posture once again reflected flawless servility.

He approached her, taking long, swift strides. Scorpina blinked as, within a second, he was glaring at her at uncomfortably close range.

He stared down at her, ruby visor glowing a steady, threatening crimson. Though, in startling contrast, his voice was disturbingly cool. "I recall giving you and Goldar instructions before my regeneration began," he pointed out icily, "and those instructions did not include even interacting with the Rangers during my recovery."

Scorpina's onyx eyes widened. "M...my Lord," she murmured. "You demanded that we attend to our future Queen --"

"I know Kimberly did not ask you to kidnap the Red Ranger," Zedd snapped.

The assassin broke eye contact, cringing as she noted the red light bathing much of her torso. It would take less than a thought for the dark Lord to convert that harmless light into a lethal energy beam.

She had to choose her words carefully, so she hesitated. "No, she didn't," she finally admitted, "but she saw the Red and Pink Rangers through the Repulsascope, and left in a rage. She...she wanted to speak to you, but you were in the middle of a regeneration stage, so Goldar and I decided to...to take action." She took a slow breath, strengthening her resolve. "The Mistress did

approve of our gift," she added.

Something akin to a low growl passed Zedd's hidden lip. Scorpina closed her eyes, bracing herself for what would likely be fatal punishment.

Instead, his whip-like words struck her. "I did not want to engage the Power Rangers until after

my full strength has been restored," he snarled, his words slow enough for even the bluntest mind to follow. "I will not be at my peak strength until I complete all four

stages of my regeneration cycle, and that will not be for several days. If the Rangers retaliate, I will wind up exhausting all my power."

Scorpina marveled at the mere fact that she hadn't been de-atomized. "But they cannot possibly match you in strength, Sire," she breathed weakly.

Her deference to his world-quaking might seemed to appease his anger...somewhat

. "Perhaps, but I'd rather not gamble with something so simple, when patience alone would secure my victory."

He then stepped back, leaving the woman breathing room. "Now we have a potential threat in my palace," he reasoned, "It is unlikely he will strike, but not entirely impossible. I must continue regenerating immediately if I am to be at full power in time for the wedding. In the meantime, the Dark Dimension must be guarded at all times, to insure the Rangers do not find another backdoor into the cell and rescue their leader."

The soldier snapped to attention, and nodded firmly. "Goldar and I will remain alert, Sire."

"And do not

take any

action against any Ranger," he hissed in warning, "unless they are physically at our doorstep."

Chapter Ninety-Six

Jason had been at the shore, sitting on the warm summer sands, sharing lunch and laughter with Emily, when a familiar six-tone signal made him jump from his seat.

"Jason?" Emily spoke, perplexed at her boyfriend's sudden restlessness. "You okay?"

"Yeah, I..." he stammered, rubbing the back of his head anxiously, "That was my alarm."

She smiled in amusement. "I figured."

"It's...time for me to take my medication."

That alarmed the pretty blonde. "What?" she gasped, rising from their towel. "Are you sick?"

"Just a bug that's been going around," he lied, digging his hands into the pockets of his swim trunks. "Don't worry; I'm not contagious after the first day...but if I don't take the medicine on time-"

Emily watched the tall young man search through his gym bag, which contained a change of clothes. "Don't tell me you left it at home."

He grinned sheepishly. "I'm really

sorry to cut this short, Em," he sighed plaintively, "Can I make it up to you?"

She folded her arms, a gleam in her eyes. "Well

, it'll cost you, Mr. Lee. When you run out on me for lunch, you owe me dinner...at one of those places where the food actually comes to you."

He smirked, planting a soft kiss on her lips. "Italian sound good?"

His lips seemed to drain the sarcasm right out of her, compelling a small, indulgent smile. "Perfect."

Hastily grabbing his bag, he waved again as he retreated to the changing area. "I'll call you tonight, Em."

As soon as he was out of earshot, he huffed in annoyance, glancing down at his watch. "I'm really

out of practice!" he mourned. "That was one of the lamest excuses I've ever come up with!"

After all, Jason hadn't needed to weave last-second explanations for his disappearances since he was forced to surrender the Gold Ranger Powers. He'd only come to wear his communicator out of habit; a lesson learned from his misadventure with Divatox. Even former Rangers had to stay prepared...for one never knew when an emergency would arise.

Such as now.

A quick glance around the area showed no witnesses, so he huddled near the wall of the locker room and whispered into his wrist. "Jason here."

^Jason,^

Kat's voice transmitted. ^We need you at the Turbo Chamber. Can we teleport you?^

"Give me ten seconds," he requested, hastily struggling into a proper pair of pants and a shirt. Just as he was pulling his T-shirt over his bare chest, the vibrant carrier wave of white energy rocketed him to the Turbo Chamber.

Jason felt the somber mood even before he saw the Turbo Rangers' grave faces. Kat stood behind the teleportation console, and Tanya, Justin, and Adam all surrounded her. All eyes immediately fell on him.

Years of experience with such situations made him quick to recognize the emergency. "Where's Tommy?"

"Goldar and Scorpina kidnapped him," Adam answered directly.

Jason blinked in open surprise. "Scorpina's back in action, too?"

Tanya nodded. "Now Zedd has both Tommy and Kimberly; and we have no idea what he has planned for them."

Katherine stepped toward him, her arms cradled to her stomach. "Tommy let Goldar take him, in the hopes that he could find Kimberly. It's up to us to get up to the Lunar Palace, and rescue them both. The longer we delay, the less likely we'll be able to get to them in time."

"In time for what?"

Justin shrugged. "But whatever the bad guys have planned, it won't be pretty."

Katherine locked her eyes with Jason's narrow ebon gaze, commanding his attention. "We're going to the moon, but we have no idea what to expect. We know, at the very least, we'll have to confront Goldar, Scorpina, and Lord Zedd himself. We probably need to fight Kimberly, if she's still convinced we're her enemies." She took a small breath. "Our chances don't look good, no matter how you look at it. Our only hope is to make sure we're at our fullest power before we go up there. There's no way we'll succeed without a Red Ranger."

She held out her hand to him. "And we all agree there's no one more equipped to lead us into the monster's stronghold than you."

Jason's eyes widened, staring down at the Red Turbo Morpher and key. Slowly, unsteady fingers accepted the device, letting it hover over his wrist. Finally, his jaw set, he latched the Morpher on tightly.

Adam, Katherine, Tanya, and Justin all smiled, albeit slightly, at the sight of the original leader of the Power Rangers standing amongst them. Almost as soon as the Morpher was in place, his face folded into a commanding grimace that exuded authority...as if he were born for situations like this.

"How are we going to get up there?" he asked, turning to Zordon, "Billy's Portal-Com?"

"WE CONSIDERED IT. HOWEVER, THE PORTAL-COM WAS DESTROYED WHEN THE COMMAND CENTER IMPLODED. SINCE BILLY IS ON AQUITAR, HE IS NOT AVAILABLE TO RECONSTRUCT IT."

Jason's strong arms folded. "Then if we can't use the back door...we have no choice but the front door."

"There's a shield protecting the palace," Adam informed him, "but we finally cracked the frequency. Once we program our energy de-stabilizer, we'll punch a hole right through it, and walk right into the palace."

"The only problem is, Lord Zedd will likely notice the shield dissolved," Alpha pointed out. "If he reconstructs it before you get out, you'll be trapped!"

A fierce smile lit Jason's face. "We'll find a way out. We always do."

Chapter Ninety-Seven

Her anger had dissipated the moment she laid eyes on him. Broken, alone, at her mercy...excitement ignited in her being at the knowledge that she had finally won. She knew he would suffer indescribable anguish, and bitterly regret risking her devoted love for Katherine's

attention.

She hadn't had time to really consider what his punishment would be. She had wanted to kill him on Muiranthias, and visions of his bloody demise drew her to Divatox.

Only, when she had him at her mercy, bloody and hurt and mournful...something stayed her hand.

Her anger was revived to full force after Katherine blindsided her. Her stammering outrage turned the devil into an angel...she took the risk that Zedd truly intended to help her, and let herself be sequestered to the moon.

Zedd's servants gave her Tommy on a silver platter. It almost seemed like her darkest prayers had been answered; less than an hour after he had the nerve to mock her, he hung battered and alone in Zedd's Dark Dimension.

Yet once again, when face to face with his pain...whatever happiness she should

feel seemed disappointingly empty. Empty, like the drab gray of the moon, spread out beneath her balcony.

Yes, she felt a burst of joy when she first saw him. Yes, she gleaned a malicious rush when she flaunted her future as Empress in his face. Yes, her heart danced as he winced in distress.

But why, only minutes after she left his presence, did her ecstasy fade?

Zedd had told her the Flame muted her happiness...her ability to feel content, or at peace. She had resigned herself to the fact that she couldn't

feel joy, without Zedd's magic.

Only...why

did she have the creeping suspicion that he was misleading her? It still didn't make sense...how could a being that felt no love or compassion restore the proper balance of human emotions?

"Dammit,"

she growled aloud, turning away from the balcony. "This is what happens when I let myself think

too much."

She moved away from the balcony, simmering gaze sweeping her enormous rooms clinically. Neither a nap or even a long soak were appealing; she was far too anxious for the former, and the latter would likely give her even more chance to ruminate.

Slowly, a cruel grin pulled her lip. "I think I can find someone

willing to keep me entertained..."

Chapter Ninety-Eight

When Kimberly stepped foot into the austere throne room, she was mildly surprised to see Scorpina standing beside the open fissure.

"Zedd's still in there?"

she queried.

Scorpina bowed deeply when she noticed Kimberly's presence. "No, Mistress, my Lord has returned to his private chambers. Goldar is inside, running a sweep to make sure the Dark Dimension hasn't been compromised."

The future Queen nodded thoughtfully, walking in a tight circle around the gleaming light. "How does one open this doorway?"

Absently, the assassin wondered why Kimberly had posed the question. But she could think of no adequate reason to keep it a secret. "One must be able to tear a hole into the pocket dimension. Our Lord can do so with but a thought, yet Goldar and myself must use our swords, which have been treated with magic to allow it."

She nodded again. Then, with no further ado, Kimberly took a step into the portal. Scorpina blinked in surprise. "Mistress --"

"I doubt I need to ask your permission to do anything,"

she snapped. Then, a cold smirk twisted her lips. "I didn't get a chance to...play

with my new toy yet."

Slowly, a matching devilish smile stretched across Scorpina's visage. "Shall I accompany you?"

Kimberly waved the thought aside. "Goldar's already in there. He can see me out when I'm finished."

Then, she passed fully through the portal.

Inside, Kimberly felt the lonely chill on her skin the moment she passed through the doorway. It made her skin itch, causing her to grimace faintly at the discomfort.

A quick look around proved that Goldar wasn't in the immediate area. Hmm...this Dark Dimension is bigger than I thought...

She then set her gaze on Tommy. He seemed to hang limply from his heavy chains, utterly motionless save for the shallow breaths that inflated his chest. His head hung toward the ground, disheveled hair hanging in disarray, hiding his face from a profile view.

Kimberly watched him, absently rubbing her bare arms to ward of the irritating chill. She couldn't shake the notion that he was...different

than less than an hour ago, when she first saw him in his prison. There was an undeniable sensation of emptiness, of utter and absolute defeat that she had never sensed from him before. Not at the power plant, when his life rested in her hands. Not on Muiranthias, when first confronted with the demonic creature the Flame twisted her soul into. Not even in the aftermath of the Green Candle, when it seemed his very sense of self was torn from him.

There was no pride left to lift his shoulders. No hope to swell his heart. No determination to lift his chin.

It was as if he finally realized he was fighting a battle he could never win.

Even the consuming darkness that flowed through her body couldn't find real enjoyment in seeing this broken shell of a man.

She decided to chase away the pall silence. "I've never seen you quite like this."

Despite herself, she frowned in disappointment at his deathly silence. "Nothing to say?"

The future Empress of Evil was not one to be ignored. Her eyes narrowing, Kimberly swiftly closed the gap between then. Lifting herself on her toes, she grabbed the hair that remained tied, and yanked his ponytail back. Tommy winced at the pain, letting his chin rise from his chest.

Less than half a foot away, Kimberly's eyes blazed into his. He was so close, he could see the fire burn behind her irises, thrashing feverishly and casting a reddish glow.

"Looks like you've given up,"

she noted callously. "How...boring

."

His lips thinned mutinously, but otherwise he made no response.

Her eyebrow rose. "Well...I suppose we can play a different game."

She lifted her free hand, tracing her fingers against his wan cheek. Slowly, she dragged it across his face, fingernails gently grazing against achingly familiar lips, back and forth. She watched as his sorrowful eyes squeezed shut, and trembling lips pressed together against her whisper touch.

She watched him tense; watched the moisture collect beneath his thick eyelashes. Now this was torture...

Her fingers traveled down his neck, leaving a train of warmth on the cold, sweaty skin. She smirked at the droplets that escaped his locked eyes, streaking against unusually pallid cheeks.

"You miss me, don't you Tommy,"

she murmured. She was so close, he felt her breath on his neck. "You miss my love. My touch. My support..."

Then, in an instant, the gentle caress tingling his upper arm switched into an agonizing torture. Tommy's eyes flew open, lips parting in a wordless scream as flames erupted from her fingertips, scorching fabric and flesh.

"That was for Kat's arrow,"

she snarled, a fresh dose of venom injected into her voice. "Was she worth it, Tommy? Was she really

?? What did she offer you that I couldn't match?"

Her other hand, still nestled in his long curls, tightened their grip again, earning another hiss of pain from the young man before her. "Come on, Tommy, speak up

! What's your latest excuse?"

He leveled his gaze on her, dark eyes once again burning with their own intensity. And through his desperate gulps of breath, through the haze of pain that dulled his senses, he managed to gasp out two words. "My wallet."

Kimberly's brow furrowed. "What?"

"Mistress!" a deep voice gasped. Kim glanced to the side, watching heatedly as Goldar rounded a corner. He bowed at the waist under her blazing stare. "I...heard a scream. I wasn't expec --"

"Get out,"

she snarled, her eyes sliding back to her defiant prey.

The Titan warrior hesitated for a fraction of a second. "Lord Zedd commanded that we watch the Red Ranger carefully."

Kim's eyes narrowed. Keeping her gaze locked on Tommy's severe eyes, she casually lifted her free hand in the direction of Goldar's voice. Stretching her fingers, she had the distinct pleasure of hearing Goldar gasp at the nimbus of fire that erupted from her skin, crawling up her arm before tapering off near the elbow.

"Don't make me repeat myself, Goldar,"

she spoke, her eyes still keenly observing her former lover's tense expression.

"Don't let him distract you, Kim," Tommy spoke, his voice slowly growing stronger as the agonizing pain in his arm eased. "Not when you're so close to the truth."

Goldar's eyes widened. "Kimberly! He's toying with you!"

A stream of fire earned a yelp from the simian. Smoke and debris floated in the air from the wall she'd carved a hole into.

"Come on, Kim...I know you want to know," Tommy baited, a grisly grin touching his lip. "You said you want my latest excuse. You must want to understand what went wrong between us... that's the only reason I'm still breathing. You can't kill me without finding out why I never called you. Then you'll never find out."

He leaned closer, the slack from his chains allowed him to touch his forehead to hers. Skin to skin, one burning with frustrated anger, the other chilled with desperation. "Come on, Kim...look in the wallet."

Refusing to back down, Kimberly released both Tommy's hair and the fire that blazed along her other arm. Staring mockingly into his bottomless eyes, she felt his pockets for the accessory in question.

Goldar watched, eyes wide with dread, as Lord Zedd's fiancée retrieved the small leather wallet.

"What am I looking for?"

she drawled, confident grin letting none of her discomfort show. "A sexy picture of Kat? Or maybe a love letter, sprayed with that slut's perfume?"

"You'll know when you find it," he answered vaguely.

Kimberly sifted through club memberships and bills, until she found the folded page in the back. Her eyebrow rising, she lifted the wrinkled paper.

She shook her head. "A love letter. I knew it."

"Read it, Kim," Tommy urged.

She glared at him, suddenly defiant. "Why should I?"

He answered with another dry grin. "Don't you want to see the words that ruined both our lives?"

"He's trying to confuse you!" Goldar bellowed. Somehow, he mustered the courage to race towards Kimberly, daring to lay a hand on her person.

She glared balefully at him. "Have you lost your mind?"

she hissed. She immediately dropped the wallet, and threw the heel of her hand directly into Goldar's nose.

The towering warrior collapsed, out cold. Kimberly humphed at his nerve, before her blazing eyes turned to the page.

She made no move to unfold it.

"You are trying to confuse me,"

she accused. Narrow eyes observed him as her free hand ignited, the bright flames inching closer to the evidence.

His face remained inscrutable. "If you burn it, you'll never know."

She tried to stare him down, only his expression refused to waver. Her vehement glare edged from Tommy to the letter that Goldar had actually risked his life to keep from her.

Wordlessly, she unfolded it.

Tommy's poker face cracked, as his eyes shone with slowly brewing hope. He surveyed her face, watching as confidence turned to confusion, confusion turned to anger, and anger turned into... something else.

Horror.

Her lips quivered, fist wringing the page mercilessly. "Wh...what is this

supposed to be?"

she murmured.

"I got that letter in the mail a few days before your birthday," he confessed. His unfeeling façade had disappeared, letting the raw emotion wrinkle his face, and weigh his voice. "You can ask any of the Rangers. Even Jason found out about it, after Muiranthias."

"I never wrote this!"

she growled, glaring at Tommy. He refused to turn away from her searing, panicked eyes.

"I know that now, but I didn't then. Look at the handwriting, Kim! Even the goddamned signature!"

"You're...toying with me,"

she concluded, unconsciously echoing Goldar's earlier sentiment.

"No," Tommy responded, "Someone else

is toying with the both of us. Someone else

sent that to me, trying to break us up! Look at it, Kim!"

Tommy released a sound, a cross between a sob and a derisive laugh. "I...thought it was from you. God, I read it dozens of times, mulling it over in my head over and over

...but it never dawned on me that it wasn't from you. I agonized over every word...every single word." He shook his head, a self-mocking grin on his lips. "'You've always been my best friend, and in some ways you're like a brother to me. But, something has happened here that I can't explain. It's both been wonderful and painful at the same time. Tommy, I've met someone else...'

"

He swallowed painfully, fresh tears glistening in his dark eyes. "I even memorized it. I couldn't get over the pain...that you preferred someone else. That someone else could offer you the happiness I couldn't deliver. And I couldn't call you, and try to work things out." His voice dropped. "That's...that's why I never called you, Kim. I was...scared; scared of what you had to say to me."

That said, Tommy closed his mouth. He watched Kimberly, absorbing the impact of the letter, and all its world-shaking implications.

Kimberly's entire body trembled, one hand squeezing the letter for all it was worth, the other slowly rising to her lips in wordless horror. Her eyes were wide, darting from side to side, yet seeing nothing.

Yet, most disturbingly, a nimbus of orange flames wrapped her entire body in surreal light. Energy climbed in wisps around her, steadily intensifying as she recovered from the initial shock.

"I admit,"

she whispered, turning back to him, "this is a pretty original lie. Much more creative than the 'I didn't want to hurt you'

bit you've been spitting since Muiranthias."

Tommy continued to watch her with his intense, discerning gaze. She still trembled, tongues of fire stretching from her in a feverish dance.

He knew her words didn't match her thoughts. She wasn't as convinced of his deception as she wanted him to believe.

"Think about it, Kim," he pleaded. "Doesn't it explain everything? Why I never called you? Why I didn't understand your anger?" His face darkened. "Why Zedd dropped in at the power plant?"

Her frown deepened. "What are you getting at?"

"Think about it," he repeated. "Zedd arrives in the nick of time, carrying you off before I could explain. Then, he proposes to you."

"You're trying to convince me that Zedd wrote this."

It wasn't a question. Her skepticism was raw in her tone.

"Who else?" he challenged. "No human hand could write that kind of forgery! And he's tried it before, hasn't he? He tried to make you his Queen. He's been after you for years, Kim! Just biding his time, waiting for the opportunity to rip us apart!!"

He paused, slowly trying to catch his breath. With wide, hopeful eyes, he watched the conflict play across Kimberly's face. Disbelief, outrage, confusion, anguish...all swirled together in a evocative portrait of torment.

Finally, Kimberly grabbed fistfuls of her hair, ruining the immaculate style, and released a pained whimper.

"Kim, we can stop this! End the lies, throw Zedd's tricks right in his face!"

"SHUT UP!!"

she howled. Tommy watched, mortified, as the inferno burst around her, so bright she seemed like the sun dawning. "NO MORE LIES!!"

She turned away, gaze bounding like a scared rabbit, and leapt through the fissure without a coherent thought.

Chapter Ninety-Nine

Scorpina was very

good at what she did. An assassin born and raised, she had been schooled in the arts of deception, cunning, and bloodshed from early infancy. She developed into the most fear-inspiring Arachnid in seven generations, even earning the coveted position as one of Lord Zedd's favored warriors.

Unfortunately, her studies never included the occult. She had only a passing familiarity with magic, once in a while able to cast a potion spell Rita or Zedd gave her to administer. She never bothered to develop even a magical awareness...letting the sixth sense remain dormant.

Had she honed that sixth sense, she would've been sensitive to the shocking events occurring just a few feet from her, through the fissure leading to the Dark Dimension. She would have had warning of the seething, irresistible, nearly immeasurable power flexing within, promising Retribution in its most fundamental form.

So when she witnessed a feminine silhouette wrapped in an aura of pure fire, she was caught completely by surprise.

"M...mistress?" she murmured.

Somewhere within the cloud of energy came a hiss, and suddenly, a tendril of fire stretched forward, smashing Scorpina like blazing baseball bat. The assassin didn't even have a chance to scream as she was engulfed with the burning, unnatural fire, and at the same time smashed right through the wall by the sheer force of the hit. She catapulted through the contained air so quickly, the fire soon deadened, and was completely extinguished as she slammed into the heavy gray moon dust... just inches from the invisible shield separating the palace from the rest of the moon.

Chapter One Hundred

Zordon's ancient eyes widened, his blurred mouth hanging open in absolute astonishment.

Alpha jumped at the unnerving expression on the sage's face. Zordon was rarely surprised, and never rendered speechless.

"Z...Zordon?" the small robot stammered, terror lancing through him.

It took a long moment before the surprise wore off enough to let the Eltarian speak. "I SENSE...AN IMMENSE POWER BROUGHT TO LIFE ON THE MOON."

Alpha puzzled over this. "What could it..." He cut himself off with a distressed cry, hands waving frantically as the truth dawned on him.

"KIMBERLY HAS URGED THE FLAME OF DESTRUCTION PASSED ALL BOUNDARIES,"

Zordon said mournfully. "IF SHE DOES NOT MANAGE TO REIN IN THE POWER...IT WILL KILL

HER."

Chapter One Hundred One

"Are we there yet?" Justin muttered, exhaling as he hunched over. He rested his man-sized hands against his knees. "I hate

zero-gravity!"

"I thought Zordon was teleporting us as close to the shield as he could," Tanya sighed, floating down from her last leap.

Adam, who led the team, held a scanner in his hands. "According to these sensor readings, we're less that six meters from the shield."

Justin stood upright. "I don't see anything."

Katherine peered at the flat expanse before them, lifting her hand into the air in silent command. Windfire materialized, and in one smooth motion, she drew a single arrow and let it fly.

The silver projectile glanced off something, causing a ripple of faint energy at the impact site.

Jason folded his arms. "The shield cloaks the palace from sight as well as scans," he realized, nodding to himself.

"Not for long," Adam determined. He pressed a few buttons on his handheld unit, and touched it to the location Kat's arrow struck. The device blinked red for a few moments, and then, flashed a steady green.

A circle of energy emitted from the box, expanding to the size of a person. When the device was removed, the energy vanished, leaving a foreboding view of Lord Zedd's towering citadel.

"It worked," Adam breathed, "but as soon as Zedd senses a hole in his shield, he'll patch it at a new frequency. We'll have to reanalyze the shield to program the de-stabilizer." He tucked the device under his belt. "We'll be trapped here."

Jason led the team through the portal. "We'll cross that bridge wh --"

He stopped dead in his tracks, less than a yard into the palace grounds. The other Rangers froze behind him, worriedly staring at their shocked leader.

"Stay here," he advised. The Rangers nodded silently, watching him cautiously walk along the inner edge of the shield. He came to a stop beside a yellowish-gold mound, half-covered in dust.

He then knelt beside it, hands brushing the dust away.

"Jason?" Kat murmured, an icy fear gripping her heart.

"It's Scorpina."

Their helmets masked the horror on their faces, but all four Rangers tensed anxiously. Then, they hurried to Jason, congregating around the fallen warrior.

Jason touched the charred skin of her neck. "Her heart's still beating. She's alive."

Tanya's fists clenched nervously. "What could've...done this?"

Adam scowled beneath his helmet. "Zedd is a monster

!" he growled. He couldn't peel his eyes away from her blistered, bleeding face. He and the seductive spy were far from friends, but even the deceptive "Sabrina" didn't deserve such merciless treatment.

The Blue Ranger's analytical stare turned from the victim, tracking her descent up to a gaping hole a few meters away from a spacious balcony. A glint of light passed through the aperture, pulsing steadily.

"Why would Lord Zedd knock a hole in his own wall?" he queried.

Tanya folded her arms. "Probably lost his temper."

Katherine stared at the hole Justin indicated. "No...Zedd rarely loses his temper." She felt the quizzical stares of her teammates, and explained. "I do have some memories from my time as Rita's pet. I have...distinct impressions of some of the aliens. And I'm certain

that Zedd usually harnesses his anger effectively, rather than explode like Rita always did." She then turned her eyes to Jason. "And Zedd is far too proud of his palace to punch a hole into his throne room."

Despite the fact that her mask hid her emotive eyes, Jason somehow discerned path her mind was winding. "You don't think --"

Somehow, the six-tone signal of the communicator managed to sound even more urgent than usual.

The group gathered closely as Jason responded. "Yes?"

^RANGERS. I HAVE SENSED A SWELL OF POWER WITHIN THE CONFINES OF LORD ZEDD'S PALACE. YOU MUST TAKE EVERY PRECAUTION, FOR GREAT DANGER LURKS INSIDE.^

Adam chewed his lip, his gaze still transfixed on the injured spy. "You mean Kimberly?"

^YES. SHE HAS BECOME THE FLAME OF DESTRUCTION. THAT IS THE ONLY WAY SHE COULD MANIFEST THE POWER I HAVE SENSED.^

The silence between the teenage heroes was deafening.

Chapter One Hundred Two

The firestorm of uncontrollable power ate at her insides. It felt almost like her organs were slowly melting, creating an agonizing pain that brought Kimberly Hart to her knees.

She leaned heavily against the wall, forcing gasps of painfully cold air into her overheated system. Sweat beaded against her skin, making her limbs feel frigid.

"Got to...push it down..."

she murmured, her entire body straining against the inner flames that surged beyond her control. God...it hurts

!!!

It seemed like an eternity of hellish torture before the blinding flames that gathered around her slowly ebbed into a fierce aura. The light glowed around her skin, illuminating her path through the winding, narrow stairwell leading to the Tower.

She pushed the pain in the back of her mind, along with the rage of thoughts and feelings that had made her dizzy earlier. She let instinct lead her, moving her feet up the stairs, down the hall, and up to the large, heavy doorway.

She reached out with her power, watching as the door was pulverized into chunks of rock, ash, and melted iron.

The Flame ignored the arcane laboratory lining the wall. She ignored the intriguing triangular shape of Zedd's inner sanctum. She simply marched to where Lord Zedd lay, ensconced in shadows upon the stone slab that served as his bed.

Flaming eyes dripped a trail of liquid fire as she glared down on the Emperor of Evil himself...the one responsible

for everything

she suffered for over four months

!!

He almost looked helpless, lying completely immobile on the cold stone. In fact, if not for the thin pipes streaming fluids into his muscles, he would've seemed dead.

But he was far from dead...she felt his dark power pulse steadily, slowly building as he recovered his energies.

Casually, she lifted a single finger. A burst of fire streamed from the tip, neatly searing through all the tubes.

She watched the chemicals spurt from the severed veins, catching fire and spilling along the stone ground. She watched the dark Lord slowly begin to quiver, violently torn from void of regeneration.

His ruby visor gleamed to life, casting its crimson glow over his fiancé. Her eyes blazed with rare anger, casting a terrifying haze to harden the edges of her face. Her hair hung in disarray, framing her visage with a furious halo of golden brown curls. Her skin seemed to glow on its own, vividly contrasting the ebony and scarlet of her regal gown.

Her eyes flared as she held one hand over his shaking body. "Prepare to burn."

The infamous, vicious, heartbreaking letter, blackened with soot and charred at the edges, fluttered from her tense fingers onto his bare chest.

Part Seventeen: Checkmate

Chapter One Hundred Three

He continued to shake, muscles suffering painful spasms as they were brutally severed from the nourishing fluids that gave him vitality. Slowly, he recovered enough presence of mind to recognize what had happened.

His eyes flared at the sight before him. Kimberly hovered above him, bathing in the glory of the Flame's legendary power. Her hair waved in the currents created by the licking fire, swaying feverishly about her shoulders. Her skin was luminescence itself, the steady glow of the fire within lending her a golden tone. Her eyes burned like twin suns, blazing so bright they had surpassed their ruby color and flickered with traces of white.

He saw the page lying on his chest, slowly burning with the flames Kimberly let fall. He didn't need to read it to recognize what it was.

Nicely played, Boy,

Zedd admitted. You managed to produce the one piece of evidence that could force her to see the truth. It seems I have underestimated you...yet again

.

Yet, he didn't allow himself the luxury of anger. There would be other opportunities to ruin the Red Ranger, and make him pay for this latest victory. He would deal with the upstart in time.

Now, there was an even more urgent confrontation that required his attention.

He looked up again, gazing at the lethal beauty that he

had created, and smiled. She had far exceeded his highest expectations...and become a force of Vengeance and Destruction that could topple kingdoms.

"Before you choose this course of action, I suggest you reconsider," he warned. All whispers of surprise or agitation were absent from his confident, commanding voice. "As strong as you might be, you are no match for me."

Kimberly glared at the Emperor as he rose from his berth and assumed a straight-backed, disinterested pose. Her eyes narrowed, bleeding fire. "When you told me that the spell of Maligore no longer controlled me, I realized something. When Maligore died, the Flame of Destruction was still inside me. He no longer exists, so he can't force his will upon me."

She smiled savagely. "Now, my

will controls the Flame. So long as I allow it to char my soul, I have the power to face you."

Zedd responded with a derisive chuckle. "Do you think I did not prepare for every contingency? I told you I have studied the powers of Maligore, and I've determined that, though you are a vessel to contain the Flame, you are still only human."

He watched her carefully, and noticed her confident smirk wane ever so slightly. "Your body isn't strong enough to exercise the Flame properly. In fact, if your body hadn't been reinforced by your long service as a Power Ranger, you surely would've been consumed already

."

He took a step toward her, noting that she refused to show any sign of intimidation whatsoever. "Are you certain you want to bet your life on this?"

The Flame of Destruction went rigid. Slowly the fierce smirk slid off her face, smoothing her features into a calm, stone-like mask. She straightened her back proudly, letting her hands hang at her sides.

Then, the burning aura around her body intensified, momentarily blinding. A tendril of fire leapt from the nimbus, fastening itself at the opening of the room and blocking the entrance.

Zedd watched, mildly surprised that she would bar the room from any interruption.

She stared at her fiancé, the ferocity in her eyes intense enough to give even the Emperor of Evil pause. "Absolutely."

Chapter One Hundred Four

If finding Scorpina lying near death in a pool of mud and blood wasn't enough to shock the Turbo Rangers into critical urgency, learning that Kimberly was responsible surely was.

They managed to shake themselves out of their stupor quickly, as grim determination barricaded all fear and hesitation in the backs of their minds. In situations such as this, when the fate of their friends, and perhaps even Earth itself, could be sealed by even a few seconds of delay, there simply wasn't time for such distractions.

The Power Rangers dashed closer to the palace, following their interim leader beneath the large balcony that seemed to be the point of origin of Scorpina's unfortunate fall.

"Kat," the Red Ranger spoke, "You said this balcony leads to Zedd's throne room?"

"I'm sure of it. It's the largest balcony in the palace."

"Then let's go."

The Rangers all bent in a deep crouch, and leapt, one by one, onto the high parapet. Once the team was assembled, they warily walked into the chamber that symbolized Lord Zedd's terrifying reign. Yet the imposing throne or austere decor did little to hold their attention. Instead, the five teenagers all stared at the bizarre yellow-gold light, hovering a few feet from the throne like a suspended lightning bolt.

"What the heck is that?" Justin wondered, slowly circling the phenomenon. "Whoa...it's only two-dimensional!"

"It's a doorway," Katherine spoke. "It leads to one of Zedd's Dark Dimensions."

Jason stiffened at her words. He remembered quite clearly Rita's Dark Dimension, where the Evil Green Ranger banished him. He had come very

close to death that day, facing first the monster Goldar, and then the Green Ranger himself. If Billy hadn't cracked a teleportation signal through the dimensional walls in the nick of time, he would've been skewered by the Sword of Darkness.

He shook himself. "If Zedd's Dark Dimension is anything like Rita's, the only reason the door would be open is if someone other

than the prisoner was inside." He stared assessingly at the fissure. "I'm going in."

"I'll go with you," Adam volunteered.

"Not right away," Jason decided. "We really can't be sure what's on the other end. If I need to make a quick exit, it's a lot easier to do it without someone right behind me."

Jason took a step away from his teammates, lifting his hand into the air. "Turbo Lightning Sword!" The razor sharp weapon obeyed his command, taking shape in his steady grip. "If I don't come back out after two minutes, Adam, you follow. And if neither of us come out after two more minutes, Tanya comes next, and so on. Understood?"

"Yes," came the unanimous, thought slightly hesitant, reply.

Jason smiled grimly beneath his crimson helmet. "Don't worry, guys; I've been in Dark Dimensions before. I'll be fine."

With those parting words, he held the Turbo Sword before his chest, and cautiously stepped into another realm of existence.

Looks like all

Dark Dimensions are foggy,

he mused, watching his feet disappear into the crawling vapors. However, unlike Rita's perfectly circular chamber, this dimension seemed more like an amorphous cavern, stretching into tunnels that made it impossible to see the entire realm from any given location.

Fortunately, he didn't have to look far to find the prisoner. "Tommy!"

The young man frenetically struggled against heavy chains, his frustrated grunts echoing in the near-silence of the cavern. He looked up at the sound of the familiar voice. "Jason!"

The Red Ranger hurried to the wall, staring wide-eyed at Tommy's red-rimmed eyes and fevered cheeks. "What happened?" he demanded.

"It was Zedd," he hissed through gritted teeth. "That son of a bitch sent me the letter!"

Jason's jaw hit the bottom of his helmet in pure, unadulterated shock.

Tommy nodded, affirming his best friend's silent astonishment. "He even admitted it! All this time…it was Zedd

!"

He then continued his struggles. "Jase, you gotta get me out of here! We have to get out of here before Goldar wakes up, and go find Kim!"

Jason had the presence of mind to raise the Lightning Sword to the iron links, smashing the chains in a flurry of sparks. He then held his arm out to Tommy, and helped his best friend to the ground. "What happened to Goldar? And Kim?"

Tommy smirked without humor. "Kim

happened to Goldar," he reported. "She knocked him cold with one hit." The distraught young man held out his arms as Jason pried the manacles that bound his wrists. "Jase…I showed Kim the letter," he murmured, his wry face suddenly crestfallen. "She freaked out, and stormed out of here. God, Bro…I'm scared

of what she might do!"

"For one thing, she blew Scorpina through six feet of wall," Jason reported, his own face darkening with worry. "If she's still so bent on revenge as she was on Muiranthias, then --"

"She'll go after Zedd," Tommy growled. Snarling in frustration, he pounded his fist into the unyielding wall. "Dammit!

She could get killed

!"

Jason clamped a steady hand on his edgy friend's shoulder. "Tommy, listen to me!" he ordered. "She's strong enough to hold her own against Zedd for a while…at least until we can back her up. She wiped the floor with Goldar and Scorpina."

Tommy shook his head furiously. "That's the problem! If she uses too much of the Flame's power, it'll eat her up from the inside. The Flame itself is killing her!"

He looked up, watery eyes staring into the opaque lens of his own helmet. "Jason, if we don't get to her in time, she'll wind up killing herself

."

Jason's jaw set, his confusion focusing into one clear objective. "Let's move, then. When we find Zedd, we'll find Kim."

Tommy nodded, running to the gold fissure as fast as adrenaline could push him. Jason was behind him, watching as his best friend passed through.

Once the pulse that indicated passage faded, the Red Ranger took a step forward.

At that instant, the fissure suddenly blinked out of existence.

Jason's raised foot stomped the misty floor. Obsidian eyes glared daggers into the form standing right in front of him, directly behind the spot the doorway used to hover. "I don't have time for you, Goldar!"

The Titan smirked viciously, waving his heavy long sword in one hand. "You want to join you friends, Human? Then you have to get through me."

Chapter One Hundred Five

Tommy nearly lost his footing as the rocky ground of the Dark Dimension gave way to the smooth stone of Lord Zedd's throne room.

He recovered his balance as his restless gaze swept the heroes that congregated around him. The questions came all at once.

"Tommy!"

"You okay, Dude?"

"Tommy, what happened?"

"What did they do to you?"

Tommy raised his hands, disregarding the flurry of worrisome words. "Guys, there's no time --"

A startled gasp from Katherine silenced him. "The doorway closed!"

Eyes widening with fresh a fresh dose of horror, Tommy whirled around. As the Pink Ranger indicated, the glowing gold energy portal had disappeared.

"What does that mean?" Tanya wondered.

Tommy swallowed to moisten his dry throat. "Goldar must've woken up." He turned around again, scanning the entire throne room. "The only way to open up a Dark Dimension is with a magical key. Zedd can probably do it with his powers, but Goldar uses his sword to open and shut the door. That might mean Scorpina does too."

Justin jerked his thumb toward the wide hole that gaped through six feet of solid rock. "Well, Scorpina's out there," he reported.

Tommy exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his head. "Then we have no choice: let's go."

The Rangers watched blankly as Tommy hurried to the large wrought iron doors leading out of the throne room.

"You mean… leave Jason behind?" Tanya murmured.

"Goldar has never been able to get the better of Jason, even without the Power," Tommy stated. "And I know for sure Goldar is the only other person in the Dark Dimension. Jason doesn't need our help."

He tilted his head to the ceiling, a storm of sickening fear making his skin cold. "But Kimberly does."

Chapter One Hundred Six

Despite the incredible energies swimming through both their strained bodies, their confrontation began with the power of their fists.

Kimberly unleashed her volcanic fury, her hands glowing with flames with each punch, and legs smoldering with each kick. Her high heels proved to be a menacing weapon, driving into skinless flesh or clanging against sterling exoskeleton in a frenzy. Her natural, well-honed agility, coupled with the supernatural grace the Flame afforded her, made her incredibly adept at hand to hand combat, even with three-inch spikes.

Her blurring speeds and wall-cracking blows were matched by Zedd. Still, the monarch found it more difficult meet her level of physical strength than he had anticipated.

Damn her luck, rousing me in the middle of my regeneration stage!

He seethed, keeping his forearms raised to bat away her furious legs. Under any other circumstance, she'd already be begging my forgiveness!

He blocked a punch, and dodged the follow-up roundhouse. Taking advantage of her nanosecond of imbalance, he plowed his knee into her kidney. When she doubled over, his fist caught her chin, throwing her into last table that hadn't

been shattered already.

Needless to say, the collision reduced the table, and all its arcane contents, into wasted puddles and shards of heavy stone.

The Emperor grimaced. This will cost me a fortune in rare potions. If I had the energy, I would have transported us to a less…flammable arena

…

His private chambers were a catastrophe, the floor covered with slick liquids that carried blazing flames across the entire room. The smoke would have been asphyxiating, had the Emperor required oxygen to breathe. The heat would've been torturous, had the Emperor not been born and raised on a planet that often exceeded three hundred degrees Fahrenheit

He glared coldly at the limp form covered in the remains of his last piece of furniture. "Concede, Kimberly," he barked, "I would rather not have to kill you."

Instead of discernible words, her response was a low, steady groan. The groan grew in magnitude, as the rubble began to shake. Her scream of outrage tore from her throat, as a blast of fiery energy threw the rock from her body, blasting chunks of stone into powder.

Lord Zedd watched as the Flame rose to her feet, a steady glare aimed right for him. "You won't get the chance to."

He snarled. The blow he had landed to her chin would have instantly snapped the neck of any human, and many other more sturdy species. The smoke would have choked any human, and the heat would have flailed the skin right from their bones.

Yet…the Flame fortified her with more power than any other human had ever possessed. She could withstand all the strikes he could deliver. She was in her element, surrounded by blistering heat and nearly blinding columns of smoke.

Still, there must be a limit!

he reasoned, tensing for renewed battle. Any moment, she will reach too

deep into the well of power…and then it will end.

She leapt at him anew, eyes flaring as she screamed her fury. The walls shook with the power of the blows exchanged, still Lord Zedd managed to evade most of them.

Most of them.

One particularly devastating close-fisted punch, smoldering with nearly blinding flame, smashed into his face.

Zedd grunted, falling onto his back at the force of the strike. Then, he felt the heat linger, as an odd liquid wet his jaw-line.

She melted my mask!

He realized in astonishment. His fingers traced the misshapen metal, as the melted ore began to congeal on odd patterns.

She smirked with fierce satisfaction as he rose to his feet again. In her Pink Ranger days, this would've been an opportunity for a snide remark. Only, she'd never been so outraged… so scared… in all her life. The pandemonium in her mind simply had no room for humor, even of the dark variety.

"This is no longer amusing,"

he hissed, the corner of his mouth visible beneath the disfigured mask. "If you do not stand down now, you will die today."

She kept her chin raised mutinously. "One

of us is dying today,"

she resolved. "There's no way in Hell

I'll let you walk away from this after everything you put me…us

…through!!"

"Fine." The Ruler of Phlegethon, Emperor of Evil, galactically feared Lord Zedd raised his hands. Lightning crawled along his fingers, slithering to the sterling tips.

Kimberly howled as her body was suddenly shocked by more voltage than the whole city of Angel Grove used in an entire day.

Chapter One Hundred Seven

The fierce Titan warrior was having the time of his life.

True, he had to struggle to maintain consciousness, still reeling from the fist Kimberly launched into his face. True, his tongue still burned from his fight with Tommy on Earth. True, his entire body was sore from the back-to-back battles.

But battle was what any Titan warrior lived for, and nothing was sweeter than facing a worthy, deeply-hated nemesis.

Yes, his hatred Tommy Oliver burned like the sun. The boy had insulted him by becoming Rita's prize warrior. The powerless human had infuriated him by stealing his sword to escape the Dark Dimension in which the Green Candle flickered. The obnoxious White Ranger humiliated him time and again, tossing bristling insults while cleaving holes into the warrior's pride.

However, Tommy had been beaten. Lord Zedd himself had designed the perfect revenge. Did it truly matter that his Master's intentions were still blurred? So what if vengeance was secondary to quenching his thirst for the girl? The end result was the same: the leader of the Power Rangers would suffer a heartache that would only be healed by the release of his own demise.

But Jason was another story.

The original Red Power Ranger wasn't part of Zedd's ultimate plan. Therefore, his fate hadn't been decided; and Goldar was more than eager to interminably end the human's heroic career.

Jason had also humiliated him, by leading a group of young, inexperienced, inadequate new Power Rangers to victory time and again. Only a few months into his Ranger career, he had survived one-on-one combat with the bloodthirsty Titan in Rita's Dark Dimension, without his friends or his powers to come to his aid. They fought again in the Dark Dimension, the fate of the Green Ranger hanging in the balance. Goldar took a small measure of pride in the fact Jason had failed to extinguish the Green Candle. Only, it was a small

victory, for Jason wasn't actually defeated in that confrontation. He elected

to leave, choosing his friend's life over his powers. And once again, Jason walked away from a battle with the mighty Goldar of Titan, unscathed despite fighting without

the Power to protect him.

There was far less shame in losing to the White Ranger, armed with magical armor and the Great Power, than losing to a single, powerless human boy in his own alien domain.

His duty called him to simply seal the Red Ranger in the Dark Dimension, and see to the escaped prisoner and the other Turbo Rangers that were predictably waiting for their leader to return. Yet his warrior's heart yearned for satisfaction. He had to wait years

for the opportunity to exact proper retribution against Jason. The boy had left the Rangers before Goldar demand a final showdown, and there was no sport in simply murdering the boy without the Power. In order to prove himself, Goldar had to confront the boy in all his glory.

Now, the gods of Vengeance have smiled upon the Titan. There was no escape for the Red Ranger. They would fight, no holds barred, until one of them was dead. The only way for Jason to rejoin his friends was to defeat him, and force the sword from his cold, unfeeling fingers.

A mighty swing managed to smash the Red Ranger's sword to the high right, leaving his vulnerable abdomen open. With a feral grin, one heavy, armored foot plowed into his solar plexus, earning a grunt of pain and throwing the human into the nearest wall.

"Your fighting skills have atrophied, Jason," Goldar gloated, watching the Red Ranger regain his bearings. "It's been a while since you've last been in a lethal situation."

Jason steadied himself on his feet, stretching his shoulders to ease the soreness of colliding with unyielding rock at forty miles an hour. "Not as long as you'd think, Goldar."

Unlike Tommy, who enjoyed ruffling Goldar's feathers with taunts like "Dogbreath"

or "Monkey Brains,"

Jason had a grudging respect for the warrior. He enjoyed the purity of a battle between two monumental powers, unblemished by childish insults or mockery. True, Zack's influence helped the serious young man develop the ability to find the humor in a bad situation, but he never let levity spoil the grim beauty of a good fight.

Yes, Jason was anxious to save his friends. Yes, Jason was worried to the core for Kimberly, and the horrifying reality that he may never see her again. Still, despite all the urgency that demanded he expedite his victory, a significant part of him yearned to indulge in the simple art of a meaningful duel between two worthy opponents.

It had been so long since he flexed the Power. On Muiranthias, the Flame gave him a dark, corrupting power…not the brilliant, lofty pulse of life he'd experienced as a Power Ranger. And while he did enjoy his brief career as the Gold Ranger, on some fundamental level it just felt wrong

. The Gold Ranger Powers were designed for a Triforian, making them uncomfortable to wield. And even if those powers were flawless, there was something slightly off about fighting with a staff, or wearing anything but his signature color.

Now, he immersed himself in the utter satisfaction of being the Red Ranger again. Of fighting in crimson armor, arcing a peerless sword with the grace of instinct. The only thing better than experiencing the thrill of his former glory was exercising it against a foe he esteemed, and despised.

Jason had taken merely a moment to shake off the dazing effect of Goldar's last blow, and readied himself. The Turbo armor wasn't vastly more durable than the Morphin' uniform, but the greatest benefit to these new powers was the speed the Rangers were capable of reaching.

He knew he could end this quickly…he should

end this quickly. So, he commanded the Turbo Sword to dissolve, settling into a tiger stance. At least I got this last fight,

he reasoned, a grim smile pulling his hidden lip. This is probably my last battle as the Red Ranger…

And then, his form disappeared into a blur of crimson.

Goldar was reduced to groans of pain and growls of outrage as he was suddenly pummeled by a force that moved so fast, he was hard-pressed to retaliate. The blows rained on his armor, the dull pain reaching his skin, causing him to ache and keeping him off balance.

He swung his sword in a haze of anger, making his movements uncharacteristically sloppy. He tried to follow the pattern of the blows, but by the time he swung in the direction of a new pain, Jason was already doling the next blow.

Utterly overwhelmed, Goldar lifted his face and shrieked lividly. Jason came to a halt right beside the gargantuan warrior, his fist poised.

"You know, you really should consider adding a full-coverage helmet to the ensemble," he advised, before plowing his closed-fist into the blue snout.

The Titan stumbled, hands automatically flying to his face to stop the gout of blood from his nose.

Jason smirked as he picked up the abandoned gold long sword. "Goodbye, Goldar."

Before the Titan could even open his eyes against the pain, the Red Ranger cleaved a hole into the dimensional walls, reopening the fissure. With a grim salute devoid of any mockery, he stepped through the portal, and sealed it behind him.

He heard Goldar's passionate roar fade as he passed into Lord Zedd's throne room. Once both feet were secure on the smooth stone floor, he turned back to the fissure.

"This ought to hold you," he thought aloud, dragging the long sword along the fissure. The opening zipped closed, darkening the throne room ominously.

Jason pivoted full-circle. Where is everyone?

He moved toward the open wrought iron doors, the golden long sword still secure in his grasp, when a sudden, echoing shriek froze him in place.

His eyes widened beneath his helmet. "Oh God…"

The Red Ranger immediately burst into a run, navigating the eerie, torch-lit hallways as best he could.

Chapter One Hundred Eight

The acoustics in the foreboding tunnels of Lord Zedd's palace were perfect for carrying the sounds of anguish. It almost seemed as if the walls themselves reveled in screams, echoing them through the walls so profoundly it almost seemed like the poor victim was merely inches away, when in reality miles of winding hallways could lay between them.

When such a tortured shriek drummed into Tommy's ears, an empathic agony far worse than any pain his own body endured weakened his knees. "Kim!"

he screamed, as loudly and urgently as he could. "We're coming!!"

Katherine, who led the group, stopped dead in her tracks as the tunnel through which they ran forked into two paths. "Uh oh…"

Justin stared to the left, peering into the seemingly endless path. "This place is huge!"

"With all the echoing, we can't even figure out where the…the voice

is coming from," Tanya noted, hands on her hips. "Kat, do you have any idea which way to go?"

The Pink Ranger shrugged helplessly. "I…I'm not sure." She pointed down the left hallway. "I know Finster's laboratory is that way, as are stairwells leading to the catacombs, as well as one tower. I'm pretty sure Goldar's rooms are that way too." Then she turned right. "Uh…I remember Rita's library was that way. I never spent much time there." She sighed heavily. "Frankly, they could be in either

direction."

The Green Ranger lifted his wrist to his mouthpiece. "Zordon? Do you read?"

The team congregated around Adam, waiting restlessly for a response. After several unbearable moments, Adam deactivated his communicator.

"No good," he reported, "There's too much interference."

Tommy screwed his eyes shut, desperately trying to tune out the anguished screams that floated around them. "It's just like the power plant," he realized, "There's too much energy floating around. No signals can get through."

"I guess we'll just have to do this the old fashioned way," Tanya grumbled.

"I got an idea!" Justin contributed, turning to the Pink Ranger. "Kat, do you have any idea where Zedd spent most of his time?"

She grimaced thoughtfully beneath her rose helmet. "His study is directly behind the throne room, and he definitely wasn't in there, or we would've heard them when we arrived." She chewed her lip. "I'm sure Zedd has private quarters, though I never saw him sleep while I was here." She shook her head. "I was more Rita's servant than Zedd's; I rarely even saw him personally."

Adam folded his arms. "Guys, even if Kat did have a perfect memory of the palace, there's no way we can be sure that floor plan is still valid. Remember, after Zedd and Rita left, the Machines swarmed the place. If they did enough damage, Zedd might have redone the entire place. Especially if Rita's no longer with him."

Tommy growled low. "You're right, Adam. When Zedd first came to the moon, he reshaped Rita's palace in a matter of seconds. There's no telling which hallways lead to where, and which rooms even exist anymore."

Then suddenly, abruptly, the screaming ceased. Tommy's breath caught in his throat, terror lancing through him.

"We'll split up," he gritted through clenched teeth, moving to the left tunnel, "Justin and Kat, you're with me. Adam, you and Tanya go right."

Before anyone could protest, Tommy bounded down the left hallway. Katherine watched him disappear into the darkness, her eyes stricken with grief as she listened for any more screaming… any evidence that Kimberly still breathed.

"Good luck," she murmured, before hurrying down the hallway after her leader. Justin was right at her heels, and the Green and Yellow Rangers departed in the opposite direction.

Chapter One Hundred Nine

She had stopped screaming simply because she couldn't waste what precious breath she still had.

Kimberly lay on the cracked, blazing floor of Lord Zedd's private quarters, her eyes squeezed shut and mouth hanging open in a silent cry. Her throat was raw from wailing, and her muscles had fallen into such spasms they were now numb and trembled of their own accord.

The Emperor restrained the current, giving her a fleeting respite. She could feel his penetrating, crimson gaze on her, watching her heart beat frantically, watching her desperately try to swallow the precious air her lungs screamed for.

Yet, he had already given his ultimatum, and she refused. She didn't want

his mercy, and she made it crystal clear to the vile monarch. And she knew that, no matter what he felt for her, he surely wasn't so sentimental to keep a half-sane, tyrannical, too-powerful upstart alive.

She tried valiantly to catch her breath, and even tried to gather her legs under her. Her head inched upward, elbows pressing the floor at either side as she pushed her listless body off the ground.

"You will not die yet," he decided, his voice clinically detached. "It should only take your friends a few minutes to find us." He folded his arms over his broad, immobile chest. "The last sight your dear, devoted Rangers will see is your agonizing death. And then, they will die themselves."

His tone had wandered from observational to triumphant. Kimberly's whole body tensed, the anger suffusing her soul yet again. Faintly, her skin began to glow anew, as she urged the Flame to burn despite the protestation of her weary bones.

The Emperor of Evil laughed at her exertion. "Tenacious, aren't we?"

She didn't even get a chance to open her eyes before the consuming lightning bit into her flesh again. She wrenched her head back to scream, but stubbornly gnashed her teeth together.

"Regardless of your efforts, you will

die shortly. You can either suffer agony these last few moments, or make peace with whatever gods you worship."

By some miracle, amidst the anguish dulling her mind and the outrage that screamed between her ears, Kimberly managed to find the ability to think. He doesn't want to kill me yet. He's…keeping his power low enough to only hurt me. If can muster…a little more power, I can break free…

She tensed, stubbornly begging the Flame for just a little

more…enough to turn the tables, and throw Zedd off balance just long enough

for her to recover.

Please…just…a little more

…

She searched the length and breadth of her soul for the true might of the Flame, the power of Maligore that terrorized nearly every alien she'd met during her brief foray into the galaxy. The power she knew was inside her… somewhere.

I need it all…please…I need the strength…NOW

!!!

The fire leapt over her skin, wrapping her in a blaze so dazzling it burned pure white.

For the first time in his entire existence, Lord Zedd was utterly floored. His jaw hinged open, his cold, calculating mind in a whirl as suddenly, a protective cocoon enveloped his erstwhile bride, forcing his furious electricity to web harmlessly outside it.

Kimberly still laid on her back, until the power of the Flame actually intensified beneath her, pushing her to her feet. She hovered about an inch in the air, her hair swaying in a golden-brown storm around her face, the white flaming nimbus swirling around her, crackling where it came in contact with Zedd's slowly dwindling power.

Then, her eyes finally opened…solid white.

"Burn,"

she hissed, her voice rising over the cacophony created by the power filling the air. "Burn, you bastard…you monster

from Hell…BURN

!!!"

She lifted her arms, channeling the fire along her hands. The unnatural blaze leapt from her trembling fingertips, flying in a continuous, searing stream of unadulterated power.

Lord Zedd was barely able to erect a shield of his own, refocusing his power to intercept her barrage of fire with an answering column of lightning. The point where the two powers met was itself a maelstrom, steadily growing as both incrementally pushed their power further, trying to gain the upper hand. The palace walls shook violently, causing dust to snow down from the ceiling. The walls slowly cracked, the floor dipped downward. The entire room strained as the intense power swelled within.

Chapter One Hundred Ten

A fierce joy brightened Tommy's face as the walls began quaking. He continued his breakneck run unimpeded, feeling the chips of stone tap against his head and neck, and squinting against the chalky dust shaken from the walls and ceiling.

So long as the palace shook, Lord Zedd fought. And so long as Lord Zedd fought, Kimberly was alive.

How much longer could she hold out? An icy fear had gripped him when the screaming had ceased…only a few minutes ago, though it felt like an eternity of anxious waiting.

How big is this place?

he groused, slowing down to turn a corner. It's like a maze…if I wind up in the same place I started, I'm gonna bash some heads in!

Tommy Oliver was not by nature a violent man…but his frustration kept his fuse very short.

The Pink and Blue Rangers had raced ahead, using their preternatural Turbo speed to explore side tunnels and keep him abreast of their search. His heart weighed him when he considered how much he'd slowed his friends' progress, but there was no way he would sit this rescue out.

"Tommy! Justin!" an urgent cry sounded, "I found something!"

Tommy picked up his already hazardously fast pace, following Katherine's voice until he found himself at the open entrance of one of the chambers lining that particular hallway. Katherine stood near the wall, the bright pink of her uniform contrasting sharply to the dull gray of the furniture and draperies, and the ashy brown cloak hanging from the old man sitting beside her….

Old man?

"Who's that guy?" Justin wondered, standing a few feet away from Kat. "One of Zedd's monsters?"

The man smiled gently, lowering his head in a polite bow. "Hello. Power Rangers, I assume?"

"He looks human enough," Tommy spoke, moving into the room to join his friends. "Kat?"

"I've never see him before," she reported. "He must be a new addition to Zedd's team."

The three teens watched suspiciously as the man extended his hand. "Is this not how Earthbound humans greet each other?"

Tommy stared at the offered hand, and then the shining green eyes of its owner. "Who are you?"

The man drew back his hand, folding it with the other at his lap. His smile didn't waver. "My name is Egeon. And yours?"

The palace shuddered violently, forcing Tommy, Kat, and Justin to crowd against the wall for balance. Yet the old man was un-phased.

"Dude, what's your problem??" Justin demanded, exasperated. "Why're you so happy?"

"I can be nothing but happy," he explained serenely. "My Lord Zedd has taken away my pain."

The Rangers' faces collapsed into expressions of abject horror.

The room shook again, this time dislodging several bricks from the ceiling. Justin blurred into motion quick enough to catch the one that nearly crushed the Karovan's cranium. If anything, he seemed slightly amused that he had just come a hair's width to death.

Katherine stared piteously at the man who could only feel happiness, and gently took hold of his arm. "Sir, you have to get out of here. It's not safe."

He cast his cheerful gaze toward her. "And where will I go, young lady? This is my home now."

The words sounded like they would have been mournful…over the loss of his true home. Yet he had no ability to inflect anything even similar to regret. It was oddly chilling to hear.

"Look, Mister, the palace is falling apart," Justin informed him. He then turned to Tommy. "Ya think Zordon can fix him?"

Tommy found himself oddly captivated by the glazed, overly bright green eyes. "I…I don't know, Justin…but we'll give it a try."

He then stepped closer to Egeon, kneeling to eye level. "But first, we could use some of your help."

The floor shook again, but Egeon was utterly unaffected. "What can I do for you, son?"

"Do you know where Lord Zedd is?"

He nodded. "My Lord has been regenerating, to recover his power." He brushed the dust that had fallen to his shoulders, disinterested rather than terrified. "Though I think he has woken up." He turned back to Tommy, his gaze utterly guileless as if he had no difficulty directing his Lord's enemies to his innermost sanctum. "He regenerates in his private chamber. It is the triangular room at the top of the West tower."

Tommy turned to Kat.

"We're now about midway up the East tower," she informed him, "but at least Tanya and Adam went the right way."

Another shock wave, the most powerful so far, knocked the Rangers to the floor. Tommy struggled to his feet, watching as Katherine lifted Egeon into her arms.

"Justin, carry Tommy," she ordered. "We'll go a lot faster this way."

Tommy nodded, wrapping his arm around the Blue Ranger's neck. "We've got a lot of backtracking to do."

Justin smiled at his leader. "Don't worry; I'm sure Tanya and Adam are almost there."

Chapter One Hundred Eleven

"Tanya! You okay?"

"Yeah, fine," the Yellow Ranger grumbled, the Power lending her the enhanced strength needed to throw man-size blocks of wall from her person. As they raced through the vibrating tunnel, the entire hallway had begun collapsing into itself.

The further they ran, the more violent the tremors had become. They knew without a shadow of a doubt that they were getting close to the epicenter of all this power. Very close.

Adam glanced back down the path they had come, most of the floor covered in rubble from the ceiling, and some patches even caved into the floor below. "I hope the others get here soon."

"In the meantime, we've gotta run interference," she pointed out, hurrying forward. Adam raced at her heels, both blurring into supersonic speed as they streaked through hallway after hallway.

Finally, the darkness was brightened by an almost celestial whiteness, so brilliant it was almost blinding. Adam and Tanya instinctively deactivated their helmet headlights, and cautiously walked toward the light.

Once they were a few yards from the door, they were able to discern the wall of energy directly inside the entrance.

Tanya glared at the obstruction, raising her hands over her head. "Does Zedd really think a little flicker could stop us? Turbo Star Chargers!!

"

The twin weapons took shape in the Yellow Ranger's hands. With a fierce growl, she slashed both blades against the wall of fire.

She yelped as the fire channeled itself through the physical connection, tossing her into the opposite wall.

Adam hurried to her side, watching worriedly as she shook off the blow.

"I'm fine," she sighed, pushing out of the impression her back made into the solid stone. Adam held her shoulder steady as she brushed the dust and smoke from her armor. "It didn't hurt; I just wasn't expecting it."

The Green Ranger approached the doorway again. He leaned as close as he could to the energy barrier, watching flashes of searing white climb upward.

"This… this is fire," he realized. Cautiously, he held his palm to the door, inching to contact. Just as his fingers grazed the surface, flames licked at him, forcing him to wrench his hand back. "Definitely fire."

Tanya watched her boyfriend's analysis, her fists tightly clenching the Star Chargers. "Maybe if we both hit it at once, we can break through?"

It's not that simple. This isn't Zedd's door…I'm sure of it.

Scowling fiercely, Adam propped his hands to either side of his mouth, like a megaphone. "KIM!"

he bellowed. "LET US IN!!"

The Yellow Ranger gaped at the conclusion her teammate had reached. "You think Kimberly

locked herself in there?"

"Zedd's energy almost always manifests as lightning," the veteran Ranger explained, "Kim's the one who's been using fire lately."

"But that doesn't make sense!" Tanya insisted. "Why would she want to lock herself in a room with Lord Zedd?"

Adams lips fell into a grim line. "I think…she's trying to keep us

out."

Chapter One Hundred Twelve

Jason came to a grinding halt at a fork in the road.

"Wonderful," he groaned, clutching his forehead with his free hand. "Now

what do I do?"

He was in the middle of the most scientifically accurate decision-making method he could come up with under such stressful circumstances. However, somewhere between Miney and Mo, a rush of air turned his attention to his left. Whirling around, he clenched Goldar's colossal sword with both hands, waiting for his latest opponent to round the corner.

He deflated with relief when he saw the Pink and Blue Rangers slow from Turbo dash, coming to a full stop just a few feet from him.

"Jason," Kat sighed, "you're okay!"

The Red Ranger watched as both Kat and Justin let their passengers stand on their own. His eyes lingering curiously on the old stranger, he nodded.

"What happened to Goldar?" Tommy asked. His gaze was on the gold sword his best friend clenched.

A satisfied smirk pulled Jason's hidden lip. "He's making himself comfortable in the Dark Dimension." He nodded to the sword. "Without this, he can't create a passage out of there."

"Then that's one less thing to worry about," Justin determined, pumping his fist.

"All we have to do now is find Kim and Zedd," Tommy stated. He folded his arms over his chest, his entire body visibly tense. "Jase, this is Egeon, and he can help us find them. Tanya and Adam have already gone ahead in the right direction. We have to regroup, and fast."

Jason nodded his agreement. However, the near-constant quaking of the palace grew more insistent, causing objects to crash somewhere in the distance. "Tommy, I think you and Egeon should get out of here."

Both Kat and Justin stared at Jason, shocked that he could actually expect Tommy Oliver to retreat.

The young man's eyes narrowed, almost dangerously. "Jason, this is my

fight --"

"Be reasonable, Bro! This entire palace is falling apart. If Zedd loses too much power, the atmosphere around the palace could just vanish. It's not safe for unpowered humans. You need to take this guy and get off the moon before it's too late."

"They can't, though," Justin contributed, "Our communicators are offline. We can't even ask Zordon to teleport us home."

The temporary Red Turbo Ranger held the golden sword to Tommy. "You know as well as I do that Goldar uses his sword to teleport to Earth. You even used

it before."

Tommy watched his friend approach, holding the sword's hilt for him to take. Stubbornly, his head began to shake.

"Jason, I can't retreat," he maintained, his voice low and determined. "Lord Zedd turned this into a personal

war. He manipulated me, used the woman I love, and did everything in his power to make us kill each other!" Slowly, one side of his upper lip lifted in a trembling sneer. "I'm gonna finish the 'game'

he started," he announced, "This whole palace is gonna crumble to the ground, and he's not

getting out of here alive."

Jason stared at his best friend, his skin rapidly growing cold. The ferocity that gleamed in those dark brown eyes was petrifying, recalling to mind an afternoon long ago… when he stared into the hate-filled glare of the Evil Green Ranger.

His lips pressed in a tight line, Jason laid the heavy gold sword against the wall, and spread his arms apart. The haze of red energy swirled around him, revealing a resigned countenance.

"You're right, Tommy. Zedd did make this personal. You need to go upstairs, and find Kimberly before it's too late."

He removed the wrist-mounted device, and held it in his palm. "Just…don't do anything too

crazy, okay?"

Tommy's severe frown failed, as surprise battled against genuine gratitude. A small, barely discernible smile warmed his face as he accepted the Turbo morpher, and hastily strapped it on.

"You're one in a million, Bro."

Jason smiled as best he could. "Yeah, yeah… just be sure to remember that when you do your Christmas shopping."

He then threw a thumbs-up to Justin and Katherine, and picked up Goldar's sword again. "How does the teleport function work?"

"When I used it, I visualized the park, because that's where I wanted

to go," Tommy explained. "The sword just took me there."

"Could it really be that simple?" Katherine mused.

"Sure it can," Justin decided. "It's gotta be easy enough for all these alien bozos to handle."

Jason smiled openly at the boy's sardonic comment, and then turned to Egeon. "Ready to go?"

"Wait," Tommy interrupted. He turned to Egeon, his eyes pleading. "What's the quickest way to get to Zedd's chamber?"

The Karovan intellectual thought for a moment. "The grand stairwell is about a hundred meters down this hallway. The hall winds, so be careful. There are a few side halls, but don't turn off the main path until you see three torches lining both sides of a door post. That's the door you need to take."

Then, to the Red Ranger's surprise, the man laid a hand on his shoulder. "Do your best, Tommy. Mistress Kimberly has been anxious and angry constantly since I met her. I do wish her happiness… and for some reason, I feel you can help her find it."

Tommy stood speechless for a long moment, eyebrows raised at the insight the spellbound man was capable of. Then, he nodded fervently.

"I will save her. I swear I will."

Egeon seemed satisfied by the boy's zealous response. "Good. She reminds me of my daughter… and I want her to have what Karone could not."

Jason stared, positively baffled by the heartrending words that streamed from a mouth wearing such a serene smile. But he decided not to ask. "Good luck guys."

Kat, Tommy, and Justin nodded gratefully, watching as Jason put his free hand on Egeon's arm, and crashed the tip of Goldar's mammoth sword into the ground. A flare of golden cloud-like energy swirled from the focal point, cloaking the two in magic before carrying them to safety.

Tommy took a deep, steadying breath, and jammed his key into the red Turbo morpher. As the crimson light enveloped him, he offered a silent prayer that he would be able to keep his bold promise.

Chapter One Hundred Thirteen

Jason knew enough of the protective shields guarding the old Command Center to know forces of evil could not enter the Rangers' sanctum. He wasn't quite sure how they worked, what happened when a villain tried to do so, or even if the same shields protected the Turbo Chamber…but he wasn't about to learn by trial and error.

Instead, he commanded Goldar's sword to send him to the one place he could think of that would be empty of onlookers, yet unprotected by magic or technology.

He chose his old homeroom at Angel Grove High.

The dark gold energy coalesced into two forms right between the teacher's desk and the rows of student chairs.

"Phew," Jason sighed, chewing his lip. "Glad we didn't materialize in a wall or something."

"That rarely happens with teleport spells, son," Egeon wisely informed him. "It is only a significant risk when teleporting without confirmed coordinates with a mechanical device."

Jason nodded, but chose not to allow the brief exchange to turn into a conversation. He found he couldn't keep his eyes on the man beside him. That vapid gaze and eternal smile was unnerving… to say the least.

"Now that we're back on Earth, this should work," Jason told his passenger, activating his wrist communicator. "Jason to Command Center. Anyone there?"

^Jason!^

Alpha sang, his enthusiasm obvious in his voice. ^Does this mean we won?^

"Not yet; the others are still in Zedd's palace. There was too much interference for the teleporter or communicators to work, so I had to use Goldar's sword to get back to Earth."

^WERE YOU ABLE TO FIND TOMMY?^

"Yeah, and I gave him his morpher back. We all thought it was too dangerous for unpowered humans to be running around up there, so I came back…and I brought a guest with me. He must've been Zedd's prisoner or something."

^ALPHA, CONDUCT A SCAN TO DETERMINE IF THIS INDIVIDUAL POSES ANY THREAT.^

Jason continued listening, waiting for the prognosis.

^Hmm…I'm picking up heavy doses of dark magic in him. Only, it's influential.^

"What's that mean?" Jason wondered.

^It means the spell doesn't empower him in any way. Instead, it just affects his mind.^

Jason took another look at the Karovan. "I'm pretty sure he's not hostile, Zordon."

^HE REGISTERS AS A NORMAL HUMAN BEING, SO WE WILL TAKE THE CHANCE. PREPARE TO TELEPORT.^

Moments later, a wash of pure white light carried both Jason and Egeon into the hidden Turbo Chamber. As soon as they materialized completely, Alpha V hurried to Egeon with a handheld scanner.

"I've never seen a spell like this before," Alpha admitted. "It has the taste of Lord Zedd to it, but that's all I can tell right now."

"Then maybe you should run some more scans," Jason suggested. He then strode to the Viewing Globe, folding his arms as he made himself comfortable on the nearest console. "There's nothing else to do until all that interference on the moon fades."

Zordon nodded solemnly. "UNFORTUNATELY, THE INTERFERENCE WILL ONLY FADE WHEN THE VAST POWERS FLOODING THE PALACE CEASE."

The first leader of the Power Rangers grimaced. "Fat lot of good we can do then."

Chapter One Hundred Fourteen

The Emperor of Evil, Sovereign of Phlegethon and a thousand systems beside, grit his teeth in determination. It was his willpower alone that made him able to stand against such a battering power, given his own weakened state. Even he had to accept the truth: he had sparing little power left. The wheels in his brilliant mind began spinning, puzzling together a new scheme to survive the conflict with the strength he'd need to destroy the Turbo Rangers. He had begun re-channeling his power, preparing to attempt a surprise strike…

…until the tables turned yet again.

Kimberly released a sudden howl of pain, more profound and bloodcurdling than ever before. Lord Zedd watched smugly as her powers rapidly dwindled, the white aura winking out like a candle caught in a draft.

She collapsed to the ground, her legs folding beneath her, head leaning forward. She fell further still, her elbows against the floor as she cradled her swaying head.

Her screams had slowly tapered into whimpers, soft and pathetic like a frightened puppy…or a young girl who finally realized she was in way over her head.

Lord Zedd let his power coalesce along his arms, and released a long, indulgent laugh.

"I believe, my dear, you have just tasted the bitter result of pushing past your limit!"

Chapter One Hundred Fifteen

Tanya and Adam stood outside the impenetrable white-hot doorway, feverishly chipping away at the surprisingly sturdy stone wall that separated the dark Lord's mysterious private chamber from the rest of the palace.

However, without warning, the wall of fire simply blinked out of existence.

Adam looked up, jaw hanging open, at the astonishing sight. Lord Zedd stood hovering over Kimberly, laughing heartily as she hugged her knees to her chest on the ground. She swayed weakly, soft whimpers just barely audible between Zedd's gloating laughter.

Apparently, Zedd didn't notice the fire had been extinguished. Which just proves he didn't put it up to begin with,

Adam reasoned, fist tightening on his Turbo Blade. He nodded briefly to Tanya, and immediately burst into top speed, hoping to take advantage of the Emperor's distraction.

Yellow and Green moved as one, dashing right up to the Emperor of Evil. Without even breaking stride, both plowed their weapons into his chest and back simultaneously, digging through surprisingly tender flesh and exoskeleton.

Lord Zedd roared furiously, tossing a heavy-handed blow toward Adam. He managed to make contact, knocking the Green Ranger off his feet. Only, it didn't protect him from Tanya's follow up assault.

Her lips tight, she raised the Star Chargers directly at her target. The searing yellow power crashed into Zedd's abdomen, sending him reeling into one corner of the triangular room.

"Adam?" she called urgently. She refused to take her eyes of Lord Zedd, and kept her Star Chargers ready to fire.

"I'm okay," he groaned, shaking off the dizziness. "He only nicked me."

The Green Ranger then hurried to Kimberly, who was still trapped in such a whirl of suffering, she was oblivious to her surroundings. He gently lifted her head from the ground, brushing sweaty golden brown tendrils from her face. "Kim? Can you hear me?"

The sobbing subsided just a little, encouraging Adam to try harder. "Kim! It's me, Adam! We're here to rescue you!"

The next thing Adam heard was a startled shriek. He whirled his head, watching in horror as the Star Chargers clattered to the ground not far from him.

Tanya was outside the room once again, lying in a crumbled heap in the far wall of the hallway. Only this time… she didn't move.

"TANYA!"

he screamed, agonized. His entire body trembling, he moved to sweep Kimberly off the floor and make his escape.

However, he failed to notice Lord Zedd creep behind him.

The Emperor thrust his silver-tipped hand out, and snatched the sub-commander by the neck. Adam gagged as suddenly, thunderbolts shot into his system, lighting his insides on fire.

"I am actually insulted you thought two puny Rangers could even hope to steal my prize from me," Zedd growled. He tossed the limp Green Ranger into the hallway too, like so much refuse. "Your deaths will come in due time, children. But Kimberly is first on my list, and then your obnoxious leader. Wait your turn."

Adam and Tanya were in no position to object.

Chapter One Hundred Sixteen

"Kim? Can you hear me?"

Yes, she could hear. The urgent, anxious voice managed to pierce the wall of agony that wrapped her mind and senses.

She could hear, but she could not answer.

Adam…please go away…Zedd will kill you… no more death…not for me…

"Kim! It's me, Adam! We're here to rescue you!"

I know that!! That's why I forced you out! Must keep you…safe…

Safe from Zedd…safe from me

…

She also heard the agonized screams, Zedd's biting words, and the sickening sound of flesh crashing against unyielding concrete.

She cried within.

No..no..NO

!! You won't take any more! You won't hurt anyone else! EVER

!!!

Somehow, she found the courage. Somehow, she found the determination. Somehow, she found the clarity of mind that only comes when one knows exactly what must be done, and cares enough to see it through to the end.

Like gasoline, she threw her pain onto the Flame, letting it fuel the dark force of Destruction back to life. Her body had sealed it off, because she dove too deep into that seemingly bottomless pool of power.

Yet she had to go deeper

, to save her friends, to stop the monster… and a little thing like mortality wouldn't stop her.

Chapter One Hundred Seventeen

By the time Tommy, Katherine, and Justin had reached the uppermost level of the West tower, there was very little left of the floors. In fact, nearly an entire story of stairs had already crumbled to powder, and much of the highest hallway lacked a floor.

Tommy leapt over an enormous aperture without even blinking, looking down, or looking back. There just wasn't enough time for planning, or thought...only action. Somehow, he could feel

the burning exigency, tingling his skin like a terrifying premonition.

Justin peered down a rather large opening, eyes wide with disbelief as he looked upon six levels of the palace all at once. "Whoa," he murmured.

Katherine paused beside the startled young boy, laying a hand on his shoulder. "Justin…are you ready for this?"

He was just a boy…far

too young to have to face such a cataclysmic battle. Not for the first time, Katherine silently mourned innocence lost far too early in life.

The child turned. Katherine couldn't see the fierce glint in his eye, or the thin line of his lips. "Are any of us ready for this?"

The Pink Ranger gave pause to his surprisingly insightful answer. Then, she shook her head. "No…and I doubt we ever will be."

Justin smiled wanly, his hand rising to pat hers. "Thanks, Kat…for looking out for me. But I can handle this. I know I can."

He didn't mention the fact that they really had no choice. Everyone knew, without the slightest doubt, that the final battle would begin in moments. In fact, it had begun hours ago… only now, they were taking part.

"Let's go," they spoke in unison. Then, with no more time for words, they followed the sounds of conflict, and flashes of ominous light.

Chapter One Hundred Eighteen

The Emperor was still cackling, thoroughly enjoying the sight of two Power Rangers lying in a boneless heap just outside his chamber, when suddenly the bright, white hot fire leapt in front of him, once again barring the door with its treacherous heat.

He tsked smugly, turning around to face his would-be bride. "No, you are not simply tenacious," he decided, watching her once again regain her footing, "You are masochistic."

She chose not to answer, either in defense or agreement. Instead, she held her palms together, fingers facing the ceiling as if in prayer.

Everything…must give this everything

…

The fierce aura of white energy surrounding her intensified around her hands, completely masking much of her arm from view. She rubbed her palms together, eyes narrow as all her hatred… and all her love… poured itself into her hands.

My last chance…can't hold this kind of power

…

Chapter One Hundred Nineteen

The shaking grew so nauseatingly violent even the added grace and speed of the Power couldn't keep him balanced on his feet.

The Red Ranger stumbled, managing to catch hold of an outcropping on the wall beside him. The floor beneath him began to cave in, forcing his Turbo instincts to leap to safer footing. The blaze of white light grew closer still, almost as if it screamed for him to hurry.

Yet, not far from that brilliant light lay two other, muted colors: yellow and green.

His heart suddenly choking him, Tommy dashed towards his downed comrades. It felt like the weight of the world lifted from his shoulders when he realized they were moving.

"Adam," he gasped, "Tanya, what happened?"

The Green Ranger stretched his aching shoulders. "Zedd happened, that's what," he groused, "Kimberly really messed him up, but he still

got the better of us."

Tommy lifted his gaze, noticing the rapid approach of the Pink and Blue Rangers. He turned in the other direction, staring wide-eyed at the pristine white energy blocking his path.

"Zedd's still in there," he realized. If he weren't already kneeling, he would have been brought to his knees by the horror that immediately struck him. "With Kim."

He then jumped from the ground, letting anger fuel the muscles fear and anguish left immobile, and pounded a fist against the wall. The flash of energy made him shout…in surprise more than pain.

"The door…it's Kim's doing," Tanya informed him. She leaned her back against the wall, letting the leverage help her rise to her feet. "She's forcing us out."

Tommy didn't turn around. His body went rigid, peering at the white flames as if he could will them to extinguish. In his mind's eye, he could picture what was happening… what the dark Lord, Emperor of Evil would do her, in his insane quest to destroy the Rangers' spirit and strength.

"Kim!" he hollered. His voice was so raw with emotion, it hardly sounded like him. "Please let us help you!!"

Chapter One Hundred Twenty

His scream was so anguished it would've brought a fountain of tears to her eyes. Yet she had no tears to spare. She had nothing to spare at all…no sad regret, no desperate plea for understanding, no demand that they retreat.

It felt like her insides had begun to melt. The fire in the pit of her stomach, sharper and more repugnant than anything she could imagine. Punishment, for pushing too far, for needing far more strength than any mere human had the right to bear.

Her knees grew limp, but she stubbornly refused to stumble. Her eyes stung, but she refused to close them. Her chest tensed, but she refused to scream. Her hands burned, yet she refused to relent.

She felt his power seething around her. He must have realized that this was even more than her limit, more than he could ever have guessed her possessing. More than even Maligore himself. More than Lord Zedd could hope to muster.

The true, unfiltered, unhindered Flame of Destruction burned, just for an instant.

And it was designed to Destroy.

The Flame took the shape of a sphere, burning with such intensity looking directly upon it would have permanently blinded any human. It spread to about a foot in diameter only its staggering aura kept its true dimensions impossible to view.

She felt darkness slowly encroach. Not yet…not yet…

She fought for lucidity. She fought to maintain that perfect clarity, as exhaustion, misery, and pain tried to distract her.

She fought against it all, and she succeeded.

The woman that carried the Flame had no words to share. Nothing to mock, infuriate, or even terrify her mortal enemy. Instead, she let the Flame speak for itself.

The globe of power beyond power streaked through the room, filling the entire palace with a light so bright, the flash could be seen from Earth with the naked eye.

When the light faded, one entire wall of the inner sanctum had been obliterated… and Lord Zedd was nowhere to be seen.

Kimberly Anne Hart had no power left to stand, so she fell heavily to her knees. She had no power to maintain her shield of fire, so she let it collapse. Her ears rang from the explosion, drowning out cries of warning, an approaching figure, or his cruel, triumphant cackle.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-One

The blast hurt.

It hurt beyond description. It burned his skin, it penetrated into his body. It scalded so much, his former, skinless form was beautiful in comparison to the mauled, mangled, charred skin that wrapped his inner skeleton.

Yet, he was alive

. Barely able to move, doubtlessly beyond any sort of healing…but alive.

Alive enough to wrench at least a partial victory from the hands of defeat.

With the grim resolve only a cold-hearted, unrelenting despot could ever truly exhibit, the Emperor of Evil lifted his torn, ragged body off the dry, cold surface of the moon.

He lifted himself into the air, hovering carefully and peering without the help of his shattered ruby visor. He saw his would-be assassin slowly recovering her senses after her miraculous attack. He saw the door of fire evaporate. He saw the Red Ranger lurch into the chamber, shocked at the sudden entry.

He landed at the edge of the remaining floor, only a meter or two from where Kimberly remained, motionless and utterly ignorant of his presence.

He saw the Red Ranger, his bitter rival, look up. He saw the boy tense.

He smirked.

With speed that rivaled the Turbo Rangers at their best, he wrenched Kimberly off the ground by her hair.

She gasped wordlessly, eyes wide with shock sinking into terror.

He laid his free hand against her back, directly behind the center of her chest.

"Checkmate."

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Two

The light that erupted was so intense, it leaked through the walls. The blast echoed so loudly and forcibly, it felt as if the shockwave would travel around the entire moon. The Turbo Rangers collapsed, each one clinging to whatever they could, each one staring at the white wall, jaws hanging in a sickening mixture confusion and dread.

Then, the shaking subsided, and the wall collapsed.

It took a few moments for the Rangers to recover their equilibrium. Tommy, who lay closest to the door, immediately staggered into the inner sanctum with feverish perseverance.

"Kim!" he shouted hoarsely. She sat on her knees, head hanging flaccidly yet still clearly conscious. Whatever had happened, it had eradicated over half of the chamber, leaving a gaping hole through which one could see the contrasting serenity of the undisturbed lunar plains and valleys of the moon.

She sat near the jagged edge, taking stomach-deep breaths. Blood stained all her visible flesh, including her stomach where the silk of her gown had been scorched. Her hair hung from her head, the ends still smoking with the heat. Her face was flushed bright pink, nearly the shade of Katherine's armor.

But…she was alive

!

Tommy once again tried to rise to his feet, but the utter relief flowing through his entire body worked against his efforts.

Only then, he noticed the looming shadow hanging just within the yawning opening like an angel of death.

The air in his lungs froze painfully. "No! KIM!!

"

The other Rangers were still behind him, regrouping and assessing any injuries. At some point, his Turbo Blade had fallen from its sheath at his belt, and he didn't have the time or focus to summon the Lightning Sword. He forced himself upon shaking legs, watching as the Emperor of Evil snatched her free-flowing hair, witnessing the fear widen her eyes…

He began moving, half-crawling as his body refused to move fast

enough, desperate to close the gap between him and his love…

He heard the dark Lord's mocking voice. "Checkmate."

He reached for her arms, desperate to wrench Zedd's vile fingers from her, when a vague pain suddenly stabbed his chest.

Blinking in confusion, he stared at the crimson armor. A small, sooty black spot stared back at him, faint smoke swirling to the ceiling.

He heard the shrieks of disbelief from his friends. He heard the mocking, decadent, rolling laughter of the most evil

being to ever see daylight. He heard the faint, pained murmur that escaped Kimberly's cracked lips.

"Tommy... "

He saw the blood pouring from between her breasts; a rich, thick, almost cherry color. It saturated the remains of her gown, contrasting sharply to her rapidly paling skin. He saw her arms go limp, overly bright eyes shuttering closed, lips slightly parted.

Somehow, his overwhelmed, shell-shocked mind was convinced he actually heard the Breath of Life escape through those full, bleeding lips.

His senses slowed to a painful crawl. He saw Zedd retract his fingers, letting her tumble like a lifeless doll. He had the presence of mind to reach out, cradling her head and shoulders in his trembling arms. With her face pressed against his stomach, he could see the gout of blood flowing down her back, the point of origin directly opposite the hole in her chest.

The Emperor sent a tight beam of energy right through her.

Tommy had no breath in his lungs. He had no strength to push air through his vocal chords. He couldn't speak… he couldn't inhale. He couldn't think.

He could only hold her to him, squeezing her chilling flesh to his armor, silently begging... no... demanding that she wouldn't leave him.

No!!!

The tears came unbidden, soaking his cheeks. Oh God...please, no...

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Three

Final victory is mine...

It was no accident that the dark Lord used a tight, pulverizing beam of energy, aimed directly at the girl's heart. It was no accident that she collapsed into the desperate, reaching arms of the Red Ranger, who was only milliseconds too late to prevent the blast from penetrating.

He could have summoned the power to disintegrate the upstart bitch. Only that would have expended far too much of his already dwindling power reserves. Also, there was a poetic perfection in letting the body remain...letting the Red Ranger cling to the lifeless vessel that used to hold the indomitable spirit of his love.

Now, the Emperor of Evil was brewing. He reached deep into the well of arcane power within, measuring and searching, forcing his battered, vastly weakened body to muster the power he needed to finish the job.

Let the boy mourn,

he decided, smirking fiercely with his bleeding, naked lips. Let him weep, and let the guilt fester. The longer he remains in his mindless daze, the better chance I have to destroy them all!

His fists shook, energy pulsing around them in angry, sparking clouds. The air cracked around him, ionized by the power that had slowly begun to build.

Then, the Red Ranger looked up. Oh, what the dark Lord would've given to see the boy's haunted, anguished expression!

The leader of the Power Rangers did not speak. He kept his visor inclined to the Emperor, gently lying Kimberly on the cold, cracked floor. It almost looked like he was afraid of rousing her from a deep, well-deserved sleep.

The other Rangers seemed to sense his mute command. They congregated around their teammate, forming a tight semicircle of wordless commiseration and support for their friend and leader.

All eyes fell upon Lord Zedd, who gritted his teeth in effort. Just a little longer, children, and you can join her!

Slowly, the Red Ranger planted his feet beneath him, and rose to his full, imposing height. "Turbo RAM

Cannon,"

he murmured.

Four heads nodded once.

"Turbo Windfire!"

the Pink Ranger growled. The trusty double-barrel archer's bow materialized in her waiting palm.

"Turbo Star Chargers!"

the Yellow Ranger commanded. The discarded weapons, strewn against the wall of the dilapidated chamber, glowed with life all their own. They flew to their mistress like boomerangs, allowing Tanya to catch them easily.

"Turbo Hand Blasters!"

the Blue Ranger spat. The large laser guns formed in his hands, silver barrels gleaming in the building light.

"Turbo Thunder Cannon!"

the Green Ranger roared. The foreboding arm length weapon took shape between his hands, ready to fire.

"Turbo Lightning Sword,"

the Red Ranger breathed. His words were hardly audible, but the silver sword obeyed nonetheless, appearing within Tommy's tightly clenched, shaking fist.

"You're through, Zedd," Tommy hissed. His voice was never so menacing, even while under the spell of evil. "You've played your last trick...and I won't let you ever hurt another person again!"

He raised his sword. "Bring them together!!"

The weapons glowed their unique signatures, reshaping and fitting together with the perfect synchrony the Power afforded them. Soon, the magnificent Turbo Cannon was manifest, lying in the anxious arms of the teenaged heroes whose lives depended on it.

Lord Zedd snarled fiercely, pushing his energies toward his hated enemies. "We'll see who else

dies today, Boy!"

The Turbo Cannon fired, its blinding light streaming unwavering toward the most insidious, depraved devil the Power Rangers of Earth had ever encountered. The focused totality of the Turbo Power pierced the very atoms that formed the air with a hissing noise.

Lord Zedd screamed loudly as electric discharge flowed from his fingertips, colliding with the column of righteous power dead on.

The contest was, for once, decidedly short. The Turbo Rangers burned with a need for retribution...for righting centuries of wrongdoing as best they could. The Emperor was a weakened shell of the warrior he truly was, thrashed by the weakness of his ancient flesh, and the inexplicable strength of one human girl.

The power of the Light was overwhelming. The column from the Turbo Cannon crept closer, searing the flesh off his bones with its blistering heat. Zedd howled in horrible agony, the heat of a star roasting and obliterating everything that he was.

When the burning radiation finally faded, Lord Zedd...twenty-eighth of the House of Zhept, Emperor of Evil, dark Lord of the Milky Way, Sovereign of Phlegethon and a thousand systems beside... was dead.

The entire galaxy felt the shudder of vast, almost incalculable occult power dispersing, as one of the most formidable sorcerers in a hundred centuries was no more.

Epilogue

Part One

Two Weeks Later…

"...and Lord Zedd was gone," Katherine concluded. She took a deep breath, forcing her body to relax after she had helped relay the stressful, terrifying tale of their last, and most important, victory over evil. With tense fingers, she lifted her mug from where it rested on the coffee table, and sipped her mint tea.

"Jesus Christmas," one of her guests murmured. He ran his fingers through ear-length braids, rubbing his scalp to help his mind recover from the information overload. "So, that's it then. Zedd's…dead? Not comic book dead or anything…but dead

dead?"

"It's conclusive, Zack," Adam answered, grinning at his predecessor's overwhelmed expression. "Zordon told us that when a powerful sorcerer dies, all the power he mastered during his lifetime is released in a widespread energy wave. He could feel it pass through the galaxy, as would any magic-sensitive beings just about anywhere in the Milky Way. The release of that energy proves Zedd's gone… for good."

The first Black Power Ranger was hardly comforted by the news. "Then it's only a matter of time before someone else comes in Zedd's place. I mean, first it was Rita, then Zedd, then the Machines. And sometime long

ago, baddies like Ivan Ooze and Maligore dropped by. Earth's like a magnet for interstellar Loony Tunes!"

"Nah, it's not like that," Justin said. "Zedd was killed by the Power Rangers of Earth, and the news will spread through the grapevine, if it hasn't already. Zedd didn't leave anyone behind to avenge him either; he always dumped allies who were no longer useful. The only ones likely to try and fight us would be Goldar and Scorpina, to restore their honor since they were both humiliated in that last fight, but they're serving life sentences. This interstellar police guy Blue Centurion picked them up last week."

The pretty Asian in yellow frowned thoughtfully. "But what about Zedd's empire?" she posed, "Surely some high-ranking official will try to avenge his emperor, and win the throne?"

Adam shook his head. "Actually, Trini, even though Zedd tried to marry Kim, he was still legally bound to Rita. Since he never named an official Heir, and he died childless, she's the undisputed Empress of his holdings. After sitting in a space dumpster for ten thousand years, and then losing for another year, I think she learned her lesson."

Zack whistled. "Zedd and Rita got married? Jeez, talk about a dysfunctional family!"

The former Black Ninjetti nodded his agreement. "Zordon's confident that villains everywhere will avoid Earth like a plague, since Zedd, Ooze, Maligore, and the Machine monarchy all died here."

Adam rubbed his bare arm, unaccustomed to the absence of the band that had always materialized when he jerked his wrist. "And if something new comes up, Zordon and Alpha are still on the watch. They'll know the instant a threat enters the solar system, and the Turbo Powers are on standby." He exhaled. "We finally did it, guys. We finally won peace."

Tanya's full lips quirked. "Despite how… how hard that last fight was, we really lucked out. At full power, Lord Zedd could've batted away the Turbo Cannon's blast with half a thought; but when we finally faced him he was running on half-power, and had expended most of his remaining strength fighting Kim. Whatever that last blast of hers was, it nearly killed him."

Trini's face was crestfallen, slim fingers absently playing with the ebony braid lying on her shoulder. "Too bad it didn't."

The first Yellow Ranger sighed deeply, leaning against the soft cushion of the Hillard family's couch. She stared into the warm amber waves of her own tea, blinking furiously to hold back more tears. "If she had killed him, then she… she'd be here, with us."

The girl next to her wrapped one dark brown arm around her thin shoulders, lending a squeeze of support. Trini looked up at Aisha's wide, confident smile. "Don't count her out yet, Girl," the erstwhile Yellow Ninjetti advised, "Kim has been through a hell

of a lot in her lifetime. She's a fighter…she'll make it through this."

"Eah," Rocky spoke around a mouthful of brownie. "Shl bfie."

Justin's eyebrow quirked at his "big brother."

"Huh?"

"'Yeah, she'll be fine,'

" Adam translated with a grin.

"I'm still rather perplexed," another guest pointed out. His greenish eyes were narrow with rare confusion, fingers rubbing his chin in contemplation. "How did Kimberly survive? From what I gather, she was already at the point of collapse when Lord Zedd released a tight beam of energy directly through her chest. It sounded like he aimed for her heart, and from the amount of blood you described, it appears he hit his target."

The young genius grimaced, realizing his overly-analytical mind had been depersonalizing the event…as if the victim wasn't one of the dearest friends he could ever hope to have.

"I…of course I'm thrilled to know she did

survive," he hastily amended.

"It's okay, Billy," Adam said, waving his hand. "Actually, we all thought she was dead. It was really impossible to tell she'd survived the blast: Zedd seemed pretty confident he'd killed her, and with our armor on, we couldn't detect her faint pulse and shallow breathing. It was Jason who realized she was hanging on by a thread."

Katherine cast a furtive glance at her watch. The original Red Ranger had promised to attend the informal get together, but as yet hadn't arrived. "Jason was in the Turbo Chamber during the fight," she narrated. "He and Alpha diligently scanned the moon, waiting for the opportunity to see what was going on, and lend whatever support they could. Zedd never got the chance to refortify his magical shield, but all the power pulsing between him and Kimberly created far too much interference for the sensors or teleporter to cut through. The Turbo Chamber couldn't detect anything until after the backlash faded from Kimberly's last attack."

"It's a good thing they teleported her out when they did," Justin pointed out. "They managed to snag her while we were forming the Turbo RAM Cannon. She might not have survived the discharge of so much power just a few feet away from her. And she definitely wouldn't have made it once Zedd died. The instant his energy was released into the cosmos, the spell holding an artificial atmosphere around the palace was broken. She would've suffocated."

He tossed a chunk of brownie into his mouth, and followed it with a long swallow of milk. "She got really

lucky," he affirmed, nodding for emphasis. "Either Zedd couldn't muster a big enough blast, or he just didn't know enough human anatomy to know where to aim. The beam edged to the side of her spine and veered right instead of left, where the heart is. It passed between the lung and the major vein, slicing open the vein and burning the lung. She lost a lot of blood, but nothing was damaged beyond repair. It took a few hours, but Alpha managed to mend all the major injuries without invasive surgery."

Zack frowned his confusion. "But if Alpha already fixed her up, why'd you guys bring her to the hospital? It's been all over the news: the Turbo Rangers delivering the comatose gymnast to Angel Grove Memorial, issuing a statement that she'd been kidnapped by the invading aliens for an as-yet undetermined reason." He scratched his head again. "What's up with all that?"

"Kim's 'disappearance'

was big news two months ago," Adam pointed out. "It was the first high-profile incident with Rita, Zedd, or the Machines that wasn't resolved in a day or two. The media went wild over the loss of a local celebrity. We all thought it made sense to give a somewhat conclusive answer. Kim had been kidnapped by Lord Zedd as part of some scheme, but the Rangers saved her. It's better than saying she was lost in the woods for seven weeks. Plus, if she does wake up with any… trauma… we have a feasible explanation." Adam sucked on the inside of his mouth. "It took us a few days before we finally decided what to tell the world. The bad part is the media frenzy that's gonna follow Kim around when she wakes up."

Rocky folded his arms. "But why did you guys bring her to the hospital anyway? Wouldn't Zordon be in a better position to break her out of that coma? Who knows how long it'll take her to wake up on her own?"

"It's never that simple, Rock," Justin spoke, with uncanny insight for someone his age. "Even with her injuries healed, the human brain is still a mystery to even advanced science. Zordon refused to try any therapies to force her to consciousness. She's in a deep coma, and he can't tell if it's a result from the Flame of Destruction, from the fight itself, or even some kind of psychosomatic thing. All he could do was make sure she was physically stabilized, and deliver her to the hospital for further observation. He said she'd wake up on her own, when she's physically and psychologically ready. And when she does, he'll do everything in his power to help her recover…emotionally

."

Silence hung between the friends as the weight of the last Blue Ranger's words fell upon them. They all firmly held the hope that their friend would eventually awaken… but what would she wake up as?

Billy cast a surprised glance at the youngest Power Ranger. "You have an excellent grasp of anatomy and medical science, Justin," he commented.

The boy beamed at the compliment. Coming from the legendary genius of the first Blue Ranger, it was an extraordinary honor. "I really like science," Justin informed him, "I actually put together an operational cardiovascular system for the science fair in fourth grade, all on my own! Got first prize, too!"

Trini smiled warmly, the first genuine smile she had been able to muster since she and Zack had arrived in Angel Grove from Geneva two days earlier. "I suppose genius always lies beneath the Blue helmet."

That comment earned immediate, nearly hysterical laughter from Tanya, Adam, Kat, Rocky, and Justin. Trini traded puzzled glances with her former teammate and first successor.

"What?" Aisha wondered, frowning.

Tanya was the first to recover her breath. "Who do you think was the Blue Ranger between

Billy and Justin?"

The uninformed trio shrugged.

When Rocky lifted his fist, jerking his thumb downward to indicate himself, the laughter burst anew.

Katherine managed to suppress her refreshing amusement when her phone rang. She took a few breaths to recover herself before answering. "Hillard residence."

The laughter slowly tapered off as eight past holders of the Power watched Katherine's expression move from surprised to utterly excited. "You're kidding!" she squealed.

Kat nodded to more sounds coming from the phone, as if the caller could see her brow furrow thoughtfully. "Really?" she murmured, disappointed. "When will they let us in?"

She sighed at whatever answer she received. "Regardless, I'm sure Tommy's thrilled."

The next few words turned her expression of mild displeasure to thunderous outrage. "Well…I guess I can't really blame Mrs. Hart," she commented, though her harsh tone suggested otherwise. "Nobody ever told her what really

happened. Still, that's cold…especially considering how much time Tommy spent in that hospital before she arrived from Paris." She huffed away the rest of her anger, modulating her voice. "Why don't you stop by? Everyone's here...except Tommy, of course."

A whisper of a smile cracked the glower on her face. "Yes, I made brownies."

A few more words, and then she nodded. "See you soon, Jason. G'bye."

She laid the phone in its cradle, turning toward the inquisitive, excited stares of her friends.

"Well?" Zack demanded. "What's the scoop?"

The recent Pink Ranger smiled widely. "Kimberly's awake!"

The group of close knit friends erupted into loud applause, as the last distressing weight on all their chests was finally relieved.

"Told ya she'd make it!" Aisha affirmed.

"Let's go!" Zack cheered, jumping off his seat. The others were quick to follow his dynamic lead.

Katherine raised her hand. "We can't yet. Now only immediate family members are allowed to see her. Jason said the Harts are particularly concerned about security, since the media will be camped outside the hospital as soon as they realize she's awake. This is, after all, the first confirmed extraterrestrial kidnapping, and since Kim's something of a celebrity, the entire world

is intrigued by this story."

The teens all fell back into their seats, frustration crumbling their excited smiles.

Part Two

She remembered dying.

She didn't feel the unbearable pain she thought would accompany the blow that would finally end her life. Compared to the feeling of the Flame surging past all safe limits, which she likened to her insides knotting and slowly liquefying, the tight beam of heat carving through her chest felt like something less than a bee sting.

Still, she gasped, more from the sight of the blood spurting from the open hole than the actual feeling. Then, an unrelenting listlessness overwhelmed her, making her eyelids so heavy, she couldn't hope the hold them open.

She remembered falling forward, an oddly pleasing numbness conquering all the pain she'd felt the past few hours.

Then, sudden warmth enveloped her, tightening around her in a secure embrace, making her almost wish she could feel it better.

The warmth quickly disappeared, yet she couldn't tell whether it was the numbness setting in fully, or the warmth actually leaving her.

The last thing she remembered was radiant white light, so intense it flashed through her eyelids, and smothered all her senses. And then…nothing

.

She had assumed that was the famous "light"

that one enters to continue into the next plane of existence. That's why she thought she was dead.

So when her eyes finally opened, her glassy doe-brown gaze widened incrementally as slowly dawning horror overwhelmed her lethargy. "Mom?" she rasped. "You're dead too…"

Caroline Dumas' eyes, unusually devoid of any liner or mascara whatsoever, were flooded with tears. Months of agonized worry and utter helplessness etched new, persistent lines around the wide, watery brown eyes. Her typically stylish, currently auburn coiffed was tied in a practical, unremarkable bun, doing nothing to conceal the stubborn gray sprouting from her hairline like crab grass.

Kimberly stared at her mother, only half-recognizing her.

"Oh my baby," she sobbed, clasping Kim's thin, slightly withered hand with all her might. "You came back to us!"

Kim blinked her confusion, only partially feeling the flurry of kisses that suddenly attacked her forehead and cheeks.

Then, through her periphery vision, Kim watched a dark haired man hover over Caroline's shoulder, his wide gray eyes, also lined with worry, swimming in unshed tears.

"Daddy," Kim murmured.

His lip quirked as he laid an insistent hand on Caroline's arm. "Maybe you could give her room to breathe, Carrie."

The former Mrs. Hart nodded in rare acquiescence, leaning back and easing her death grip to something more tenuous. This gave room for Roger Hart to lean down, and plant a single, lingering kiss on his only daughter's forehead.

"Nobody's dead, Princess," he told her gently. Kim saw the caution hovering in his emotive gaze, the barely contained fear stiffen his features. "You're okay. The doctors have run every test from A-to-Z, and you're fit as a fiddle."

"Mr. Hart, Mrs. Dumas," the doctor spoke, suddenly appearing in the room, "I hate to interrupt your reunion, but I need to ask her a few questions."

"Can't it wait?" Caroline nearly begged.

The doctor shook his head insistently. "I'm sorry, but we can't be sure how long Kimberly will remain conscious. If we are to do anything more to help her, we must know what actually happened to her."

Kim felt her mother shiver through their interlaced fingers. Clearly, the sensitive woman hadn't yet prepared herself to learn what possible horrors may have permanently scarred her daughter during the weeks of her disappearance. Or, maybe she had

prepared herself…as much as any mother possibly could.

Kim warily watched the doctor approach from the opposite side of the bed. He was a tall man with a genuinely warm grin, and dark eyes that seemed eager to offer whatever comfort possible.

"My name is Jacob Henderson, and my team and I have been taking care of you these passed ten days." His grin widened into a smile, revealing white teeth that contrasted sharply with his dark skin. "You can call me Jake, okay?"

Despite his warmth, Kim felt herself squirm. "Okay."

"Just relax, Miss," he urged, pulling a pen from the pocket of his white coat, "This isn't an interrogation. I just want to check your memory."

Kim nodded, though his words did little to ease her building tension.

"First, please tell me your full name and date of birth."

"Kimberly Anne Hart. February 14, 1979."

He nodded. "And who are the people to your right?"

She smirked. "My parents: Roger Stephen Hart, and Caroline Joan Dumas."

He jotted something on his clipboard. "Excellent. Where are you now?"

She glanced out the window, peering at the buildings in her line of view. "Angel Grove Memorial Hospital. East wing, overlooking Redwood Boulevard."

Jack blinked in surprise. "How'd you know that?"

She sighed quietly. "I had a similar view the last time I was here; last summer. I fell off a balance beam during practice."

"Yes you did," he noted, tapping her medical history file. He then covered up his nametag. "One final question: who am I?"

"Jake Henderson."

His smile widened. "Well Kim, your long and short term memory seem okay, and so is your visual recognition. That's very good."

He then took hold of a nearby stool, dragging it to the edge of her bed. He sat down, bringing his empathetic face closer to hers. "Now, here comes the hard part, Kim. I need you to really be strong, okay?"

"…Okay."

"Do you know what happened to you?"

She blinked, absently chewing on her tongue as she considered the question. It took her moment to realize…she did.

She remembered everything

…every horrifying, sickening, embarrassing, humiliating detail. She remembered falling into Maligore's pit. Nearly killing Kat and Tommy. Joining Divatox's crew. Killing that utterly innocent security guard. Nearly killing Tommy again. Agreeing to marry Lord Zedd, the Emperor of Evil himself. Nearly killing Tommy yet again.

She remembered reading the letter that started it all. She remembered prompting the fight that ended it all.

But most of all, she remembered the feelings. The suspicion, the heartbreak, the vindictiveness, the guilt… and then all the intense, consuming hatred the Flame ignited within her.

She shivered when a sudden chill attacked her. She remembered it all…all

that she wanted to forget forever. And now, without the Flame burning her soul, she felt

everything she'd been running away from since Muiranthias.

The anger, jealousy, and humiliation all came back like a wave crashing against the shore during a hurricane. But what eclipsed them all was the excruciating assault of the twin beasts: Guilt and Regret

.

Oh God…why couldn't I have forgotten it??

The answer was absurdly simple. She didn't deserve the freedom, the innocence that would come with ignorance. True, she had been a victim, but she had also been an aggressor. The feelings the Flame fed upon were not imposed upon her: they were hers

, festering in her heart, buried deeply on behalf of the Pan-Global Games but never actually resolved. She could have rejected the terrible, dark influence of the Flame of Destruction, if not on her own than certainly with Lerigot's offered aid.

She tried to swallow back the bile that crept up her throat, but she wasn't able.

Caroline, adeptly interpreting the signs after caring for childhood stomach virus after stomach virus, promptly produced the metal container on hand for such an emergency. She held it beneath her daughter, brushing her dry, brittle hair back out of harm's way and whispering soft, comforting words.

She didn't even notice her own tears, that trickled down her cheeks in response to her daughter's obviously traumatic experience.

When there was no more substance in her stomach to resurface, Kim's throat convulsed with dry heaves. The nurse had arrived almost magically, producing a towel and glass of water, and taking away the container.

Eventually, her violent reaction subsided. Doe eyes and wan face were soaked with tears, and her skin was flushed heavily.

She snatched the offered towel, burying her face in its cottony warmth.

Caroline and Roger were quick to respond, the former continuing to whisper gentle reassurances, while the latter rubbed her back slowly.

Jake watched the family for a few moments, a sad, weary frown on his face as he took further notes.

"Can we do this later, Doctor Henderson?" Roger snarled, far more insistent than he had intended.

"Of course," he decided, rising from the stool. "I'll leave you alone."

Kim's father watched the doctor leave, and then turned his attention back to his little princess, who sobbed uncontrollably into the towel.

She felt her parents' trembling hands, trying to soothe away emotional anguish with physical caresses. She heard their voices, choked with emotion, as they promised her the relief and security they honestly couldn't assure.

She couldn't take it anymore.

"Mom, Daddy," she murmured, her voice muffled by the towel, "C…can I…can I have a second?"

Caroline opened her mouth to protest, but Roger gestured her into silence. "Sure, Princess; your mom and I will go get some coffee. We're right outside if you need us, okay?"

She lifted her heavy head, offering her parents a feeble smile. Once they left, she leaned heavily into the pillow beneath her, staring blankly at the ceiling through glassy eyes.

A sudden, slightly muted six-tone signal made her jump upright.

Puzzled, she inclined her head in the direction of the sound. Her vision was drawn to a far table, covered in bouquets and gifts from all manner of concerned people.

Easing onto shaky legs, Kim crossed the room, and finally found the source of the noise.

Her jaw dropped, and once again the tears overwhelmed their boundaries.

In the back, nearly covered in the more lavish presents of family, friends, and even the eager media, sat a small, unassuming white teddy bear. And it was wearing her pink and silver communicator.

Mesmerized, Kimberly lifted the bear by the scruff of its neck. As she suspected, a quarter-sized coffee stain marked its back, from the time she had gracelessly tripped over her sneakers and splashed the staining fluid all over her bed. Also, it's head was tipped to one side, thanks to countless nights clinging to the bear with all her might, giving his neck a permanent tilt to accommodate her chin properly.

She nearly choked on a guttural sob. "Oh, Tommy…"

He had given her the bear as a token of his affection the last time she lay injured in this very hospital. And somehow, despite all the blood on her hands, despite all the hate

that poisoned her heart, he had enough love for her to actually travel to Florida, find the bear she had buried in her closet after the breakup, and deliver it to her sickbed yet again.

The beeping became more insistent, urging Kimberly to reflexively strap the device to her wrist, and activate it. She hesitated for a moment before finding her voice. "This is Kim."

After a brief pause, Zordon's fatherly, relieved voice streamed through the speaker. "WELCOME BACK, KIMBERLY."

Part Three

Two Days Later…

"Do you think they'll let us in?" Zack wondered, fumbling to tuck in his shirt and appear a little more presentable.

Billy's natural inquisitiveness urged him to examine the harrowing lobby of Angel Grove's largest hospital. "Negative."

Trini frowned. "But why? She's not critically injured; Zordon healed all her physical wounds. And it's been two days since she regained consciousness!"

"That's why," he indicated, pointing out the large window.

The other teens stared out into the street, noticing for the first time the encamped army of news-hounds, several of whom were practically harassing hospital security officers that requested they keep their distance.

"Jerks," Zack groused, "I can't believe they'd be so pushy!"

Jason's expression was stone. "We'll still find a way to see her."

They continued waiting, every ten minutes checking with the obstinate receptionist for over an hour. Every time, she insisted that they wouldn't be able to visit the patient, as the policy was strictly immediate family only.

However, little did she know Jason Scott Lee never

took 'no'

for an answer.

"We'll get in eventually," he determined, sitting straight-backed with his arms crossed. "You'll see."

After another twenty minutes of waiting, the automatic doors swung open to allow a man walking at a brisk pace to enter. He held his hand near his head, batting away the microphones and tape recorders shoved into his face.

"Look, my daughter has been through a very traumatic experience," he declared, just as he entered the foyer, "She is in no condition to offer a statement, and all I will say is that she's alive, awake, and remembers herself. That…and I'm overjoyed to have her back."

He turned away from the reporters, who were unable to actually enter the hospital. As soon as the video cameras were off him, his grim expression collapsed into a thunderous glower.

"Mr. Hart?"

Roger looked up, blinking in surprise at the cluster of teens sitting only a few feet from him.

He smiled eagerly. "Trini! Jason, Billy, Zack! Great to see you!"

Kim's father shook the hands of the three boys, and briefly embraced his daughter's best friend. "I thought you had moved away."

"We did," Billy affirmed, "but when we learned what happened to Kimberly, we returned to Angel Grove expediently."

The older man smiled his appreciation. "I always knew she had the very best friends on the planet."

"Maybe you could help us out, Sir," Jason added, "We've been waiting to see Kim for over an hour, but we've been told only immediate relatives are allowed into her room."

"That's for security purposes more than anything else," Roger informed them. "Let me see what I can do."

Part Four

She couldn't stop crying.

It had been two days since she'd regained consciousness. Two days since the oddly comforting void of a coma had been replaced with reality. Two days since she discovered, thanks to Zordon, that everything was okay.

The Rangers had all survived. Lord Zedd had been destroyed, once and for all. Earth was finally free from alien invaders.

Yet she couldn't stop weeping. It seemed as if the very floodgates of the Heavens had opened right in her tear ducts. The tears were utterly endless, flowing silently in her reverie, cascading amidst choked sobs during her nightmares. Some times they overwhelmed her, reducing her to a gagging, helpless little girl struggling to breathe. Other times they simply dripped, so gently she hardly noticed them.

Zordon had explained his hypothesis. The Flame had blocked her ability to cry, as it handicapped her remorse. So she made up for over a month of horrible deeds, her conscience burning her for every tear she made others weep. It was fitting for her to cry for the pain she inflicted… for the life she took, for the anguish she caused her family, for the dilemma she placed her friends in.

She cried a month's worth of tears in forty-eight hours.

Obviously, the medical staff at the hospital was more than disturbed by her endless tears. Both her feverish, breathless moaning and her silent, detached sobbing were an utter mystery to human science. So every few hours, some doctor or nurse came in, asking questions about whatever aches and pains she might feel. And far too often, the psychologist specializing in post-traumatic stress came to see her for tea and a few questions.

Even though the sessions were meant to help her, they only made her weary and frustrated. That, coupled with the house arrest she suffered in the hospital, put her on edge. Thankfully, Zordon continued to checked on her regularly, giving her updates on the research he had performed on the Flame of Destruction…that apparently abandoned her some point after her last, desperate attack.

Either it abandoned her, or it had gone dormant. There was no way to tell for sure… but there was no sense in concerning herself about possibilities when she had very real problems with which to contend.

Her brief exchanges with Zordon had been the highlight of the past two days. She had grown tired of the piteous gazes her relatives bathed her in, or the suspicious glances she'd sometimes discern from nurses or doctors. A true professional would probably discern she was lying about her lack of memories…fortunately

, Zordon was able to give her the advice she needed to make her story sound plausible.

And so she sat, propped up against the raised back of the bed, Tommy's bear nestled in her arms, tears pouring down her clammy cheeks in an endless river. Outside, she could see the pristine blue sky, spotted with a few clouds and flocks of birds. On the streets, groups of pedestrians flowed along the sidewalks, framing cars that streaked down the wide road.

Life had gone on, just as always, during her absence. Could she really

just reinsert herself into normalcy, and live her life unaffected by the past few weeks? After becoming the Flame of Destruction, could she be truly human

again?

Could she heal?

A knock at the door drew her attention. "Come in," she called, not looking away from the bright summer day outside.

Her oldest friend stepped into the room. Despite the colorful flowers that overflowed every flat surface, and the bright sun flooding the entire area, there was a congested, somber air that just had

to be chased away. "Hey Kim, look what I brought!"

Kimberly glanced up at Jason's voice, misty eyes widening when three familiar, much-missed faces peeped through the cracked open door.

"Whassup, Kim?"

"Salutations!"

"Hi, Sis."

Kim's excited squeal escaped as a sob as her closest friends since elementary school enveloped her in a tight, fervent group hug.

"Oh gosh, guys," Kim murmured, "it's so great to see you! What are you doing here?"

Trini sat on the bed beside her friend. "Are you kidding? We've been worried sick since we found out what happened."

"Yeah," Zack added, "Bad news travels fast, and the disappearance of one of America's Pan-Global champions gets all the way to the land of pocketknives and fancy watches."

"And even a little further," Billy added with a meek grin.

Kim swallowed a wave of fear before it was released as a shaky gasp. "H…how much do you guys…know

?"

"Everything I know," Jason confirmed. "There are no secrets among this group."

She nodded, suddenly dejected.

"What's with the long face, Kim?" Zack demanded, nudging her arm. "You think we're holding a grudge?"

"W…well, not a grudge," she stammered quietly, "but…something

. I mean, guys…I almost married Lord Zedd. I tried my best to kill the Turbo Rangers. I…I killed

a man, just because he was there

."

Billy grimaced. "There are a vast array of malevolent forces in the universe, that may influence even the most benign of hearts. The Aquitian Rangers accumulated numerous accounts of such enchantments, hexes, malicious spirits, and the like. While they all differ, there is one constant: the will of the victim is warped. Not in all cases broken or completely beleaguered, but effected. Therefore, while your hands may have committed atrocities, your heart and mind didn't."

She stared at her friend. Once 'geeky'

and unsure, his experiences helped forge a truly brilliant, persuasive mind. Still, despite the characteristic logic in Billy's words, her heart weighed heavily. "You…just don't get it," she grumbled, "I wasn't some mindless zombie. I know the Flame...changed

me; but I let

it." Shame dulled her voice to a mere whisper. "I embraced

the power of the Flame."

Jason sat at the foot of her bed, nodding grimly. "I understand that." His expression was open, clearly pained. "I was under the Flame's power, for a while. I don't know what it had been like for you after Maligore's death, but even with his will guiding me

, the Flame made me thirst for vengeance by twisting an old wound, and blowing it way out of proportion."

He took a deep breath, searching for the right words. "You've got to remember the Flame is a force

of destruction…of tearing down rather than building up, harming rather than healing. Before Muiranthias, you were hurting. The Flame twisted that, so you wanted make those who hurt you feel what you felt. It made you angry, destroying feelings like love, remorse, or compassion." He paused, giving her a moment to let his insight sink in. "You say you 'embraced' the Flame, but you were already under its power. You were already corrupted; your conscience had been muted. You weren't yourself

when you chose Hate over Pain…and that would be a hard decision to make for anyone, even in their right mind."

She blinked back a violent burst of tears. "Divatox forced me into the pit, but Lerigot would've freed me, if I had let him. So even if I'm not responsible for what I did after I fell, every single

drop of blood I spilled after Lerigot offered me release is my fault

."

Her emotions began to choke her again, draining her of all strength. She leaned back against the yielding mattress, staring at the blank white ceiling above her. "And after Maligore died, there was nothing imposing on me. I kept on holding the Flame, using it as a means to my own ends."

"And look what you did with it, Kim," Jason insisted. "Yes, you hurt people. You let the nature of the Flame guide you down a destructive path. But, you also learned to exert your own will, and tame

a chaotic, evil power. You stopped yourself from killing Tommy, and even turned your wrath against Zedd."

Kim waved dismissively. "Zedd screwed me up. I just ended up transferring my hatred from Tommy to Zedd. It's no big deal."

"You accomplished far more than merely transference," Billy determined. "From the account the Turbo Rangers provided, you put a great deal of effort into protecting them from Lord Zedd's rage. You were willing to place even greater risk upon yourself, by refusing their aid and facing Zedd alone."

"You found a way to care

for them, Kim," Trini summarized. "And at the same time, you used the Flame to knock Zedd for a loop. You managed to use the Flame on your terms. That's unbelievable!"

Almond eyes watched her best friend's expression. The self-hatred in that swimming doe-brown stare was suffocating. Despite all the evidence to the contrary, the first Pink Ranger simply couldn't see herself as anything but a heartless monster. For the moment, at least.

Sighing, Trini leaned her own head against the pillow, resting Kim's brow against her chin like a mother consoling a scared child. "Kim, we're not here to convince you that you're utterly guiltless. Nobody but yourself knows what truly

went on in here…" she tapped Kim's temple, "..and here," she concluded, indicating Kim's heart.

"We're not judges," Zack continued. His tone, for a change, was utterly serious. "So, we're not gonna pretend to be. We're your friends. We're not here to place blame, or to take it away. We're the ones who stand by you no matter what

goes down."

Kim lifted her bloodshot eyes. She studied Trini's serene grin. Billy's shining eyes. Zack's effusive smile. Jason's hopeful, encouraging gaze.

They were all so genuine. They truly harbored no condemnation, or even distrust. They honestly

loved her…just as much as they did before the nightmare began.

Very slowly, a small smile graced her lips. "Thanks," she breathed.

The visiting ex-Rangers exchanged triumphant smiles.

"Listen, Kim, we gotta hit it," Zack said, nodding to the door. "We're breaking the rules as it is, so we better not push our luck if we want to sneak in and see you again."

Kim sniffled, but managed to smile regardless. "Thanks for stopping by, guys. You just don't know how much I've missed you all."

"We'll see you again soon," Trini assured her, "but in the meantime, here's something to keep you company."

She slipped her hand into her purse, and pulled out a rectangular object.

Kim pursed her lips, overwhelmed, when she saw the framed photograph. It was a picture of the original six, clustered around one of Ernie's tables, all smiling widely at the camera.

Kim's eyes glistened with a different kind of tears, as her fingers traced the silver frame slowly. She remembered that afternoon so well. Tommy had been scheduled to return from a retreat to his uncle's cabin that weekend, only to be brought home early to become the White Ranger and fortify the team against Lord Zedd's Scarlet Sentinel.

It was less than a week after the Emperor of Evil had first determined to make her his queen. It was just hours after Tommy reappeared out of the blue, racing into action for the first time as her White Knight.

It was a celebration of a team of trusted allies, and truest friends, made whole again after months of tribulation.

It was perfect.

Kim laughed through her tears...embarrassed by all the emotion a simple five by seven had invoked in the depths of her soul.

Yet, it was more than a mere photograph. It was an inspiration. It helped remind her of past challenges; and while they didn't quite measure up to this latest trial, they did help set the foundational strength she would build upon as she put her life back together. It also reminded her that, no matter how many miles, or even light years

, separated them, they would always be there for each other.

She had lost sight of that somewhere along the way.

"Guys," she murmured, "you're the best."

They each hugged her individually, offering her the silent reassurance that if her own strength should ever fail her, they would gladly offer theirs to support her.

She released a long, shaky breath after she'd gotten the chance to thank them all, and then glanced again at the picture. This time, her gaze lingered on the one whose forgiveness mattered the most. The one whose return they had celebrated that sunny afternoon.

She turned to the small bear, now moist with her tears. The one that had come to her first. The one that never left her, and had fought for her with all the might in his body and willpower in his soul… and beyond.

The one that was missing.

She turned to Jason, his brother in everything but blood. "How's Tommy?" she wondered. "Why isn't he…"

She swallowed her words, noticing her friends' enthusiastic smiles fade just a little. "Oh," she murmured, clearly reaching a conclusion.

He has every right to avoid me. He needs time, I'm sure. Time to figure out what…what happened between us

. And…and what will happen. If anything…

Still, she couldn't contain a tiny, wistful sigh.

"He wanted to be here," Trini assured her hastily.

"He was

here, actually," Jason revealed. "He left you that bear the day after the Turbos brought you in."

Her gaze fell back to the treasured stuffed toy, the very sight of it warming her just a little. "I understand," she insisted.

Years of experience helped the veteran Rangers recognize a false smile. She was bravely doing her best to keep her disappointment, and fear

, from showing.

"As a matter of fact, his election to keep his distance is a direct attempt to keep the peace," Billy contributed. "When your mother arrived from Paris, and discovered that he had resolved to stay here until you had regained consciousness, she stipulated that he abscond posthaste."

The former Pink Ranger stared blankly at her friend, suddenly feeling like her vocabulary instantly degraded to her former high school freshman level.

Billy blushed. "I'm sorry…I had resorted back to my more formal speech patterns after a few weeks on Aquitar. Their instant translators work less efficiently with colloquialisms, and other than the Aquitian Rangers and Cestria, none speak fluent English." He cleared his throat, "What I meant

to say is, your mother demanded that he leave the premises."

"She didn't want him anywhere near you," Jason added, with characteristic frankness.

Kimberly winced at the less than welcome news. "I never told her how Tommy and I had…parted ways. I never told her how much it…it hurt me; but she must've figured it out."

The former Mrs. Hart could easily sense that her only daughter had been nursing a broken heart. After all, with two marriages that ended sourly, and more failed relationships than Ally McBeal, she was the expert.

"S'okay," Kim murmured. "Really. I mean…I don't think I can…face him, just yet."

Her eyes screwed shut, arms squeezing the white bear for all it was worth.

Part Five

Three Weeks Later…

He sank heavily into the firm cushion of the large leather sofa. His back was practically swallowed by the pillows, letting him tuck his chin to see the television screen.

Jeff Rush's cabin may have been Spartan in its décor, with uncarpeted hardwood floors, no photographs on the mantel of the fireplace, and no paintings propped upon the wall panels…but that didn't mean it didn't have a luxury or two.

One such luxury was a large format television, with digital cable.

Not that Tommy had a particular need for such equipment. As usual, his trip north to the secluded woods was his escape from reality. Escape from concerned relatives, well-meaning but invasive friends, and even her

.

He had every intention of sitting in that hospital waiting room until she opened her eyes. He was the one who carried her- chest cushioning her head, heart throbbing beside her temple- as the Turbo Rangers made their shocking statement to the world. He'd chewed his lip beneath his helmet as he handed her to the doctors...trying his damnedest not to show the tension in his body, or give any other hint to the world of the simple fact that the Red Turbo Ranger, celebrated hero and leader of the Power Rangers, was merely human after all.

Thankfully, Zordon allowed a measure of flexibility in the use of Ranger equipment for "personal gain."

Once it had been confirmed that there were no evil forces in the solar system, the priority of the entire team had shifted: to Kimberly's well-being. That meant Zordon gave his children the green light to use the teleporter, scanner, and even interstellar communicator to assemble the individuals and create the circumstances that would optimize their chance of bringing Kim back to herself.

The morning after Kimberly's 'deliverance,'

Tommy was the first to arrive at the hospital, her stuffed bear in tow. Yet despite his dedication to be there for her, he couldn't deny the terror that quickened his blood.

He knew she would wake up. He refused to believe otherwise; that the two of them could so narrowly escape death time and again, that she could survive a fatal energy blast, just to linger in a perpetual coma.

He was afraid for

her. For what her life would be like, once she recovered enough of her senses to realize what had happened to her. And she would… the forces of Evil were never kind enough to wipe away the memories. Her deeds would haunt her, either in sleep or when awake. The guilt would never go away completely, as Tommy himself could attest. A mere week of service to Rita, under the spell of the Sword of Darkness, forever marked him. No matter how much time passed, how many lives he saved afterward, or how many times his friends insisted he wasn't at fault, he couldn't simply forget. He could put it behind him; and he had

, when he faced his dark side made flesh by Rita's magic...but he couldn't undo

what he had done.

And he could never forget the feeling of being Evil

.

Kimberly never

should have experienced that! Yes, she'd been enchanted once or twice, but she'd never been exposed to a heart of Evil, polluted and darkened by arcane magic that never should've come into existence. She never

should have had to look into a mirror, and see her flaming, hate-filled eyes.

The girl he had known…the girl that had stolen his heart…had been guileless, compassionate, and genuine. She fought against Evil for years, but she never could truly fathom what Evil was

… how dark, treacherous, spiteful, and cancerous it could become. She fought, not to redeem herself, prove herself, or even to punish Evil… but out of love for her friends, her family, her planet…and everything on it.

The girl he had known didn't exist any more. She had been reshaped by her experiences, during the heated competition of the Pan Globals, the months of heartache after Zedd made his critical first move, and then the month of existing as the physical embodiment of the Flame of Destruction.

She was no longer the girl he fell in love with; but he knew, without a doubt, that he loved her still. The connection they had shared was so much more than a teenage romance…it was enduring, it was forgiving, it was patient.

And it was unselfish.

He knew he loved her, but he didn't know what she would feel after she awoke. He was confident some feelings lingered… but they surely also would cause her pain. After all, it was her love for him that gave the Flame of Destruction an opening; to stab her heart open and tempt her with freedom from the pain she suffered because her feelings persisted after his apparent betrayal.

He had been resolved to do anything in his power to help her heal. And when Caroline Dumas had arrived at the hospital, calmly ordering him to make himself scarce, he didn't put up a fight.

"Look, Tommy…I know you want to help her. I understand that. But I'm sure you realize that, given what happened between you, it's just not appropriate for you to be here. You really hurt her. And I won't let you waltz into her life and reopen that wound; now, when she's the most vulnerable."

The former Mrs. Hart pulled no punches…especially not when it came to her daughter's ex-boyfriend.

Tommy knew Mrs. Hart was misinformed about what really happened, but she still had a point. He did

hurt her. He didn't mean to…but he did cause her anguish by never attempting to speak to her after he'd received the false letter.

He refused to see her until he was certain she was ready for it. Until then, he would keep his distance. The trip to his uncle's cabin was a bit extreme…but he needed to get away, anyway.

He flipped the television stations, only paying the barest attention to the flashing images, when one program caught his eye, and his breath.

He blinked repeatedly, disbelieving his own eyes.

^…idea why you were kidnapped?^

She smiled mischievously. ^I'll tell you one thing, Harvey, I've heard all the possibilities. Let's see… so far I was kidnapped in order to participate in an intergalactic tournament of athletes, to be brainwashed to assassinate the President, to lure the Power Rangers into some cataclysmic fight, and this one is my favorite…the whole alien thing was a sham, and I was really

kidnapped by a foreign government to cripple the U.S. gymnastics team.^

She rolled her eyes, laughing.

Harvey Garvey, the over-animated local talk show guru, laughed with her. ^You must've missed the latest hypothesis. Some even conjecture that you were kidnapped to be the evil emperor's bride!^

Tommy's eyes widened, staring in unabashed horror at Kim's face. Incredibly, she didn't even flinch. ^If that's the case,^

she said with a wink, ^he's got great taste!^

The audience, as well as the host, joined the vivacious young woman in a round of heartfelt laughter. And even Tommy, despite the stupefaction that literally froze him in place, found a small smile.

She was…okay. Or so it seemed…

^Seriously, though, I'm fine,^ she affirmed, once the laughter had waned. ^I still don't remember what happened to me, and that's probably for my own good. But I do want to take this opportunity to thank the Power Rangers for rescuing me. God only knows how much time and effort they put into finding me, and I really appreciate it.^

Then, she turned from her host directly to the camera. Tommy felt a tingle down his spine, as if they were sharing a secret, meaningful gaze. She lifted her hand, wiggling her fingers in a brief wave. ^I can't thank you enough, Power Rangers. You'll always be my heroes.^

The applause drowned out the affirmation Harvey added. It eclipsed a small, embarrassed giggle from Kimberly, though her eyes did shine at the enthusiasm with which the crowd reflected her feelings.

It also managed to overwhelm a meek, hesitant knock at the cabin's front door.

^So, Kimberly,^

Harvey continued, leaning closer to her across his table. ^What are you planning to do next? Rumors are flying all over the trades about a movie career in your immediate future. Any truth to them?^

She released that melodic, girlish giggle, tucking her shortened caramel hair behind her ears. ^I read in the Post last week that George Lucas is considering me for a Jedi cameo in the upcoming Star Wars flick. So if he happens to be in the viewing audience, I do have some acting experience! High school plays and even sporting goods commercials. My resume is ready upon request.^

Her levity in the face of trauma was remarkable. She smiled, she laughed… she even told jokes! Her eyes glimmered with cheer and excitement, charming everyone in the audience, and even Harvey himself.

It was then that the knock returned, more insistent.

Tommy snapped out of his trance, frowning in confusion. I didn't order a pizza… not like there's a delivery place within twenty miles of here.

His dark gaze slid from Kimberly's smiling face to his watch. It's almost midnight. I guess Uncle Jeff forgot his key?

^But if my imminent stardom doesn't quite pan out, I think I'm gonna take it easy. The Pan Globals are behind me, and I've accomplished all I set out to do with Gymnastics. Now, I plan to go to college, and do what every other teenager does… figure out what to do with my life.^

The knocking began again, winning an impatient glower from Tommy. Damn, Jeff is the only person I know without a VCR! I don't want to miss this…

Jumping off the sofa, Tommy hurried through the spacious cabin and threw open the bolt. "It's open, Jeff!" he called, already on his way back to the television…and to Kim.

"Does this mean I can come in?"

Tommy froze so abruptly it almost seemed as if he'd smashed into an invisible wall. He pivoted, eyes wide and lips parted as he stared at her.

She stood in the doorway, her black blouse and dark jeans blending into the obscurity of the forest night. In contrast, her tanned skin and golden brown eyes seemed to glow, and her hair, now cropped just beyond chin length, shimmered in the faint light.

His comical display earned a hesitant, though earnest grin to emerge on her lips.

Suddenly feeling quite foolish, Tommy's hand flew to the back of his head. "Uh…sorry about that," he murmured, "I thought you were my uncle."

Her smile stretched…so inviting it made him want to pull her into an endless embrace. He resisted the urge, and dropped his gaze.

"You wouldn't believe how often I hear that."

He stared back at her, puzzled.

She shrugged. "Just trying to take a lesson from Jason and Zack: laugh a little more. It's really therapeutic."

Tommy nodded, finally finding a harmless conversation topic to ease the awkwardness hovering between them. "So, what's everyone up to?"

"They're all still in Angel Grove," Kim revealed, taking a slow step into the cabin. "Jason's doing great; I think he's leaning toward a local college now that he's seeing Emily. The next round of the peace talks don't begin until September, so Trini and Zack are sticking around for a few more weeks. Billy's starting to miss Cestria, but I know he's glad to be home again. We're invited to the wedding, by the way. It's scheduled for some time in January."

Tommy bobbed his head again, watching her slowly pick at the pale pink polish on her fingernails. It had always been a sure sign of discomfort. "Have a seat, Kim," he invited, gesturing to the den. "Can I get you anything?"

She smiled gratefully. "Some water would be wonderful."

He hurried in the opposite direction, leaving her to wander to the den without an escort. She folded her arms tightly, rubbing away goose bumps as she absently watched a soda commercial.

She giggled faintly when the advertisement ended, returning to the program on air.

Tommy walked in an instant later, holding out a glass of ice water.

"So now I see what had your rapt attention," Kim noted, taking the glass.

Tommy grinned guiltily. "Yeah…well, I was surprised to see you on TV," he admitted. Oddly agitated, he leaned against the wall rather than sit. "You did really well, you know."

"Thanks."

That unusual, weighty silence fell once again. Kim took refuge with a long sip of water, while Tommy wandered to the television to shut it off.

"So…" Tommy murmured, trying to fill the disquieting void with some sort of conversation, "how'd you get up here? It's a two hour drive from Angel Grove."

It was Kim's turn to smile bashfully. "Zordon's gotten kinda lenient with the teleporter recently." She bit her lip, and sat on the soft couch. "Gosh, I'm sorry I just appeared on your doorstep like this… especially so late," she hastily stammered. "I had to wait until my mother was asleep. She's been such a mother hen since…" Her breath caught, face twitching with the effort to maintain some sort of smile. She was unsuccessful. "..since… you know."

Tommy lifted his eyes, watching her with his concerned gaze. "How're you holding up?"

She ran her thumbs along the edge of her glass. "Better," she said honestly. "Much better. When I woke up I… was in bad shape." She lifted her left arm, indicating her pink and silver communicator. "Zordon and Alpha, they helped me out. Zordon contacted me every day since I came out of that coma. They've been working nonstop to understand the properties of the Flame… and help me figure out what I am now

." A wry smile touched her lip. "The evil of the Flame is far

different from Rita's spell on you, or even the spell Zedd used to make us hate each other."

"During the presidential campaign," Tommy reminisced, a wistful gleam in his eye. "We had the most childish arguments! I even drew mustaches on your posters…"

Kimberly found no amusement in the memory. "Yeah. Zedd's been trying to force a wedge between us for years," she murmured, her voice painfully soft. "This time… he did."

They both fell into a persistent, grave silence.

She set the glass on the coffee table, genuinely fearful of shattering it with her tense grip. Her jaw set, she lifted her head to him.

"Tommy," she spoke, her voice resolute, "if there's one thing I've learned from all this, it's that I have to be honest with myself. Brutally

honest. None of this would've happened if I had been better able to face my feelings, and deal with them."

She stared at her hands, almost surprised to see her fingers wringing nervously. "Instead, I buried everything, avoided resolution at all costs, and let my own fears and hurt eat me up from the inside."

Tommy winced at her admission, watching her bow her head once again. "Kim, this isn't

your fault --"

"Please, let me finish," she insisted. She took a shaky breath, struggling against the odd sensation that her tongue had gone numb, making it impossible to speak without stammering.

"There's...absolutely no

excuse for what I did; what I allowed myself to become. I didn't hear from you, and I immediately jumped to the conclusion that you were seeing someone else. At the first test...I found myself suspicious. I guess I…I didn't respect you enough to know better."

The tears streaked down her flushed cheeks, painting a silvery line on her skin. Still, despite the powerful urge to simply swallow this heart-wrenching honesty and retreat from the sickening shame, she fought for the coherence to finish. "Tommy, I…I'm so

sorry. I'm sorry that I didn't have more faith in you. Sorry that I believed what we had together could be thrown aside so easily. I'm sorry I didn't…trust you."

She pulled herself from the couch, her distress making it impossible to sit still a moment longer. "You've always been with me… standing by my side, lending a hand when I needed one. You always had my best interests at heart…you even encouraged me to go to Florida… leave the Power Rangers to follow my dreams. And even after that, you didn't let the distance come between us. You made time for me…and you made me feel special."

She sniffed, frustratedly wiping away the tears...the evidence of her own weakness and humiliation.

She couldn't bring herself to even look at him.

After a lengthy silence, Tommy finally found the presence of mind to speak. "I forgive you, Kim. For everything that happened...everything you felt, tried to do, or actually did. But you have to understand that we...we both messed up. In order to work, Zedd's scheme depended on both of our insecurities. I...I forgive you for doubting me. But, I need you to forgive me; for my cowardice."

Her head bolted upright, swollen eyes frowning in confusion at his request.

"I'm the one that got the letter, " he reminded her, "and I fell for it. It hurt so much, reading that you loved someone else on paper, I was terrified of hearing those words from your lips. So...so I..." He clenched his teeth, struggling against his own shame. "I didn't call you. I didn't visit you. I didn't do anything that could have unearthed the truth. I wanted to demand an explanation...but I was too much of a coward to actually hear your voice tell me you didn't love me any more...or worse, that you never really had." He sucked in a breath, and released it in a long, weary sigh. "I failed you, Kim."

She sniffled again, but she did managed to find a smile. "We...failed each other, " she resolved. She then moved toward him, reaching her timid fingers to graze his tear-stained cheek. "I forgive you...for all the choices you made."

He stared into her eyes, slightly puzzled by her choice of words. She must have seen his confusion, and pulled her hand away before he could say a word.

"I'm s...sorry," she murmured, dropping her eyes again. Tommy watched, perplexed, as she retreated from him, and finished the remaining water in one long sip.

There's something else bothering her,

he realized, a grim shadow darkening his mood. Something else standing between us...

But if there was one thing he

learned from his ordeal, it was never to just let her walk away without understanding why.

"Kim, what is it?" he insisted.

It seemed as if every drop of composure she had managed to maintain flowed out of her. She chewed her thumbnail, her agitation so great she actually turned her back to her ex-boyfriend to help her recover her speech.

Tommy was hurt by her inability to look at him, but chose not to say or do anything to add any additional pressure. Yet his insides twisted with panic as he considered what she could possibly have to reveal that would force her to turn away.

Oh God...she's dying

! Or...she's having Zedd's child

. He grimaced disgustedly at the notion.

"I," she resumed, her voice disturbingly weak, "I think I... " She cleared her throat, her scowl hidden from Tommy's view. "I mean, after everything that happened, I'm positive that..." She exhaled slowly. "I need you, Tommy."

Tommy startled. Despite himself, a fierce joy erupted in his heart, her words reassuring him that he still truly mattered to her.

But why was she so disturbed by her feelings? Did she still doubt him...doubt that he could provide the support and comfort she needed?

"I'm sorry, " she repeated, "but I'm convinced that I've got a long way to go to...to deal with what happened to me. And I need my friends...especially you...to remind me of who I was before the Flame, before Zedd's tricks, and...! "

She choked on her words, taking a moment to recover her breath. She released a long, forlorn sigh, and slowly turned around. Her eyes were closed, tears still running down her cheeks, but at least she faced him. "I...know

you're with Kat," she said without heat, "and I won't get in the way, I swear…but…I really need you in my li --"

She was silenced as Tommy caught her mouth with his own. Her eyes flew open in astonishment, staring quizzically at him until the soft, enveloping warmth of his touch made all conscious thought melt away.

Kim matched his kiss with equal passion, both conveying to the other the desperate longing that had burdened their hearts for so long.

Finally, when the thirst for oxygen was too strong to ignore, they parted. They both breathed shallowly, warm puffs of air tickling the other's lips as they gazed into each other's eyes.

Kim forced herself to blink, breaking the spell of his joyous gaze and shaking off the dizziness that lingered from his kiss. "But... " she stammered, "but Kat...!"

He responded with a warm, slightly amused grin. "Kat and I aren't together. We actually broke up that day Goldar and Scorpina kidnapped me."

Kimberly stared at him, her expression unreadable as he continued. "We had to be honest with ourselves, and each other." His fingers traced upward from her back, gliding slowly through her soft hair. "I had to face the fact that I couldn't… replace you. Ever."

She closed her eyes before more tears could escape, reveling in the warmth of his strong embrace, reassuring voice, and unconditional, unwavering love.

At an utter loss for words, she leaned closer to him, burying her face against his chest. His heart beat quickly against her forehead, proving to her how anxious he had been...how concerned her anguish made him.

And then...she finally knew for certain that she could always depend on him. Had he held any sort of resentment for the past few months, there wouldn't have been any hope of recovery. The guilt would have eaten her alive, for she never could have endured it knowing she'd cost the man she loved more than anything in this world any lingering pain.

Now, she could heal. Together, they could both heal.

Character Thesaurus

Mighty Morphin Power Rangers

When the threat of Earth being taken over by Rita Repulsa arose after she was freed from her dumpster prison on the Moon, a wise old sage named Zordon, who had established a Command Center in Angel Grove, recruited five teenagers to assume the power of the Morphing Grid to defend the planet as Power Rangers - Jason, Zack, Kimberly, Billy, and Trini. When the battle escalated, they would call on their individual assault vehicles named Zords and destroy the monsters who threatened peace in Angel Grove, all while trying to live normal lives as high school students.

The Rangers have gone through many roster, Zord, and power changes. Rita gave the Dragon Coin to a new student at Angel Grove High- Tommy, who fought against the Rangers as the evil Green Ranger, and later joined the team once the spell over him was broken. Tommy eventually lost his powers as the Green Ranger and gained new powers as the White Ranger.

To defeat Lord Zedd, who arrived to take over Rita's task, the Rangers needed to upgrade their Dinozords into Thunderzords, and later bring back Tommy as the White Ranger. Shortly after, Jason, Zack and Trini left for Switzerland to attend a peace conference, and left their powers to three allies of the Rangers- Rocky, Adam and Aisha, who became the new Red, Yellow, and Black Rangers.

When the team lost their powers after an attack by Rita's brother Rito, the Rangers took a trip to the Temple of Power, where Ninjor gave them new powers and Ninja Zords, which were later joined by the Shogun Zords.

Kimberly's departure to train for the Pan Global Games paved the way for Katherine, who took her place as the Pink Ranger. The Rangers' Power Coins were stolen by Goldar, and destroyed by Rita and Zedd, putting an end to the Power Rangers as we knew them, and setting forth the events that would transform them into Zeo Rangers.

Jason - Red Ranger

Full Name:

Jason Lee Scott
Ranger Designation:

Red Power Ranger
Weapons:

Power Sword, Blade Blaster, Dragon Dagger (post Green Ranger)

Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin, Dragon Shield (post Green Ranger)

Zords:

Tyrannosaurus Dinozord, Dragonzord (post Green Ranger)

, Red Dragon Thunderzord

Strong and fearless, Jason is the former Red Ranger and original leader of the Power Rangers. To Jason went the Tyrannosaurus Power Coin, giving him the power of the Tyrannosaurus, and control of the Tyrannosaurus Dinozord. Red Ranger's power weapon is the Power Sword, a powerful weapon with a razor sharp edge. His weapon combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Red Ranger, Jason gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability. His tactical knowledge and fighting skill make him the ultimate Ranger. Jason closely follows the rules of Martial Arts, and promotes discipline and making friends out of enemies. It is this attitude that got him chosen to represent Angel Grove at the World Teen Summit, a peace conference in Switzerland he attended, leaving the Rangers.

He returned to Angel Grove years later to take on the powers of an injured alien, becoming the Gold Ranger. After the alien reclaimed his powers, Jason was powerless once again, but was able to return years later as the Red Ranger for a special mission in which 10 Red Rangers joined forces to stop the Machine Empire from destroying Earth with Serpentera.

After Tommy lost his powers as the Green Ranger, he passed on the Dragon Shield to Jason, who wore it on certain occasions. He also received Tommy's Dragon Dagger, which he would use to summon Dragonzord.

Zack - Black Ranger

Full Name:

Zack Taylor
Ranger Designation:

Black Power Ranger
Weapons:

Power Axe, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin
Zords:

Mastodon Dinozord, Lion Thunderzord

Quick witted and clever, Zack relies on speed and cunning to win his battles. The former Black Ranger was the jokester of team, loving dancing, magic, and girls, especially Angela. He cares for his friends and always tried to cheer them up when they're feeling down. A good friend with a good heart, Zack always loved a good joke, and loved it when Bulk and Skull embarrassed themselves in public. Zack is currently promoting world peace at a peace conference in Switzerland. To Zack went the Mastodon Power Coin, giving him the power of the Mastodon, and control of the Mastodon Dinozord. Black Ranger's power weapon is the Power Axe, which doubles as a powerful cannon. His weapon combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Black Ranger, Zack gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability.

Trini - Yellow Ranger

Full Name:

Trini Kwan
Ranger Designation:

Yellow Power Ranger
Weapons:

Power Daggers, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin
Zords:

Sabertooth Tiger Dinozord, Griffin Thunderzord

Trini is a quiet, spiritual, and honourable person. She believes in a fair fight, and has practiced the Mantis style of Kung Fu. Although quiet and reserved, Trini is very strong willed and courageous. The former Yellow Ranger now fights for peace in a different way - at a peace conference in Switzerland. To Trini went the Sabretooth Tiger Power Coin, giving her the power of the Sabretooth Tiger, and control of the Sabretooth Tiger Dinozord. Yellow Ranger's power weapon is the Power Daggers, powerful blades used for defense and for throwing. Her weapons combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Yellow Ranger, Trini gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability.

Kimberly - Pink Ranger

Full Name:

Kimberly Ann Hart
Ranger Designation:

Pink Power Ranger, Pink Ninja Ranger
Weapons:

Power Bow, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin, Pink Shark Cycle
Zords:

Pterodactyl Dinozord, Firebird Thunderzord, Crane Ninja Zord, White Shogun Zord (shared with White Ranger)

Kimberly was one of the five Rangers originally chosen by Zordon to protect the Earth against Rita Repulsa. She was given the Pterodactyl Power Coin and ability to morph into the Pink Ranger. Once ditzy and materialistic, Kimberly has evolved into a strong, confident, and caring person. A kind and compassionate soul, Kim cares a great deal about her friends, and will not take kindly to anyone messing with them. Kimberly left the Power Rangers to pursue a life as a gymnast by training with Gunthar Schmidt in Florida to compete in the Pan Global Games. To Kimberly went the Pterodactyl Power Coin, giving her the power of the Pterodactyl, and control of the Pterodactyl Dinozord. When Kim lost her powers after Rito Revolto's attack on Angel Grove, she gained new powers with the Crane Power Coin given to her by Ninjor on the Rangers' journey to the Temple of Power. Pink Ranger's power weapon is the Power Bow, which can shoot either normal or energized arrows. Her weapon combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Pink Ranger, Kim gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability as well as limited energy projection.

When Rita Repulsa's brother, Rito Revolto, came to Earth, he succeeded in destroying the Thunderzords and the Rangers' powers. The six teens had to travel to the Temple of Power, where the legendary warrior Ninjor gave them all the power of Ninja. Using this power, they could all transform into the Ninja Rangers, then morph into Power Rangers and take command of the Ninja Zords. The Pink Ninja Ranger has heightened strength, speed, and durability. She also has the powers of ground swimming, line of sight teleportation, phasing, multiplication, energy projection, hypnotic persuasion, and many other "ninja magic"

powers. Presumably, all Ninja Rangers have the same powers, although not each one has demonstrated all of them.

Billy - Blue Ranger

Full Name:

Billy Mitchell
Ranger Designation:

Blue Power Ranger, Blue Ninja Ranger
Weapons:

Power Lance, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin, Metallic Armor, Blue Shark Cycle

Zords:

Triceratops Dinozord, Unicorn Thunderzord, Wolf Ninja Zord, Blue Shogun Zord

Billy is one of the original five teenagers chosen by Zordon to defend the planet from the forces of Rita Repulsa. As the Blue Ranger, Billy fought well against Putties and Tengas, and saved the Power Rangers on numerous occasions with devices that he created. Billy is the smartest of the Rangers, with a super genius IQ level. Once awkward and shy, Billy has evolved over time into the confident and capable person he is today. During the Rangers' time of crisis when time was reversed by Master Vile, Billy assumed command and proved himself to be a capable leader. After the Rangers obtained their Zeo powers, he stayed on the team as an advisor, communicating with them from the Power Chamber, and creating weapons and Zords for them. To Billy went the Triceratops Power Coin, giving him the power of the Triceratops, and control of the Triceratops Dinozord. When Billy lost his powers after Rito Revolto's attack on Angel Grove, he gained new powers with the Wolf Power Coin given to him by Ninjor on the Rangers' journey to the Temple of Power. The Wolf Power Coin was later destroyed by Zedd and Rita when Master Vile reversed time and reverted the Rangers to children. Blue Ranger's power weapon is the Power Lance, which can separate into two halves. His weapon combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Blue Ranger, Billy gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability as well as limited energy projection.

When Rita Repulsa's brother, Rito Revolto, came to Earth, he succeeded in destroying the Thunderzords and the Rangers' powers. The six teens had to travel to the Temple of Power, where the legendary warrior Ninjor gave them all the power of Ninja. Using this power, they could all transform into the Ninja Rangers, then morph into Power Rangers and take command of the Ninja Zords. The Blue Ninja Ranger has heightened strength, speed, and durability. He also has the powers of ground swimming, line of sight teleportation, phasing, multiplication, energy projection, hypnotic persuasion, and many other "ninja magic"

powers. Presumably, all Ninja Rangers have the same powers, although not each one has demonstrated all of them.

Master Vile once used the Orb of Doom to revert the Rangers into powerless children. To restore their ages, and obtain new powers, the children had to each retrieve a Zeo crystal.

Billy, however, restored his age before the others with a device he created. He then sent the kids on their Zeo quests.

Tommy - Green Ranger

Full Name:

Tommy Oliver
Ranger Designation:

Green Power Ranger
Weapons:

Dragon Dagger
Gear:

Dragon Shield, Power Morpher with Power Coin, Wrist Communicator
Zords:

Dragonzord

When Tommy arrived at Angel Grove High, Rita saw him as the perfect person to become her evil Green Ranger. She put him under a spell and gave him the Dragon Power Coin. With it, Tommy morphed into the Green Ranger and fought the Power Rangers, defeating them in a couple of battles. Tommy was given the Sword of Darkness to finish off the Rangers, but Jason defeated Green Ranger in combat and destroyed the Sword of Darkness, releasing the spell over Tommy, making him the newest Power Ranger. Green Ranger's power weapon is the Dragon Dagger, which doubles as a flute and plays music to summon the Dragonzord. As Green Ranger, Tommy gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability as well as limited energy projection. Green Ranger also wore a special shield around his chest which protected him from many attacks. Tommy is a bit forgetful and dim-witted at times, but he more than makes up for it with his nobility and courage. Tommy eventually lost his powers after Rita created a Green Candle that took his powers away as it burned down. After losing their Power Coins, the Rangers called on Tommy to once again become the Green Ranger by using the Dragon Coin and Zordon's energy. The powers were only temporary, and Tommy once again lost his powers as Green Ranger.

Tommy would later be given new powers by Zordon, making him the White Ranger. After losing these powers to Lord Zedd and Rita, he used the Zeo Crystal to become the Red Zeo Ranger. Another power upgrade later made him the Red Turbo Ranger, powers which he eventually passed on to a successor, TJ. Tommy returned years later as the Red Zeo Ranger to lead 9 other Red Rangers on a mission to prevent the Machine Empire from using Serpentera to destroy Earth.

Tommy - White Ranger

Full Name:

Tommy Oliver
Ranger Designation:

White Power Ranger, White Ninja Ranger
Weapons:

Saba
Gear:

White Ranger Shield, Power Morpher with Power Coin, White Shark Cycle, Wrist Communicator

Zords:

Tigerzord, Falconzord, White Shogunzord (shared with Pink Ranger)

After he lost the Green Ranger powers, the Power Rangers team was down to five. To keep up with the increasing intensity of Lord Zedd's attacks, Zordon created new White Ranger Powers and gave them to the only one he felt was worthy of receiving them - Tommy. With the Tiger Power Coin, Tommy rejoined the team and led them into one victory after another. White Ranger's power weapon is Saba, a talking Sabre that also controls the Tigerzord. As White Ranger, Tommy gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability as well as limited energy projection. He wore a special shield around his chest which protected him from many attacks. His powers were greater than those of the other Rangers, making him a nearly invincible opponent. When Tommy lost his powers after Rito Revolto's attack on Angel Grove, he gained new powers with the Falcon Power Coin given to him by Ninjor on the Rangers' journey to the Temple of Power.

The Falcon Power Coin was later destroyed by Zedd and Rita when Master Vile reversed time and reverted the Rangers to children. When the Rangers obtained Zeo Powers, Tommy became the Red Zeo Ranger. Another power upgrade later made him the Red Turbo Ranger, powers which he eventually passed on to a successor, TJ. Tommy returned years later as the Red Zeo Ranger to lead 9 other Red Rangers on a mission to prevent the Machine Empire from using Serpentera to destroy Earth.

When Rita Repulsa's brother, Rito Revolto, came to Earth, he succeeded in destroying the Thunderzords and the Rangers' powers. The six teens had to travel to the Temple of Power, where the legendary warrior Ninjor gave them all the power of Ninja. Using this power, they could all transform into the Ninja Rangers, then morph into Power Rangers and take command of the Ninja Zords. The White Ninja Ranger has heightened strength, speed, and durability. Also has the powers of ground swimming, line of sight teleportation, phasing, multiplication, energy projection, hypnotic persuasion, and many other "ninja magic"

powers. Presumably, all Ninja Rangers have the same powers, although not each one has demonstrated all of them.

Master Vile once used the Orb of Doom to revert the Rangers into powerless children. To restore their ages, and obtain new powers, the children had to each retrieve a Zeo crystal.

Tommy was given his crystal by a wise old shaman, who taught him to see with his heart.

Rocky - Red Ranger

Full Name:

Rocky DeSantos
Ranger Designation:

Red Power Ranger, Red Ninja Ranger
Weapons:

Power Sword, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power COin, Metallic Armor, Red Shark Cycle

Zords:

Red Dragon Thunderzord, Ape Ninja Zord, Red Shogun Zord

Rocky is like the class clown of the Rangers. Good natured, spirited, and likes to have fun. He may be low on the IQ points, but Rocky's martial arts prowess and stubbornness make him an excellent fighter and asset to the team. He first met the Rangers on a trip to Angel Grove to compete in the Ninja Competition, and helped them save a baby in danger. Proving himself worthy by assisting the Rangers several times, Rocky was given the power of the Red Ranger by the departing Jason. Jason used the Sword of Light to transfer his powers to Rocky. Red Ranger's power weapon is the Power Sword, a powerful weapon with a razor sharp edge. His weapon combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Red Ranger, Rocky gained enhanced strength, speed, durability, and limited energy projection. When Rocky lost his powers after Rito Revolto's attack on Angel Grove, he gained new powers with the Ape Power Coin given to him by Ninjor on the Rangers' journey to the Temple of Power. The Ape Power Coin was later destroyed by Zedd and Rita when Master Vile reversed time and reverted the Rangers to children. Rocky later gained Zeo Powers along with the rest, and became the Blue Zeo Ranger. When Rocky injured his back training for a martial arts competition, he sent Justin to the Power Chamber to take his place in becoming the Blue Turbo Ranger.

When Rita Repulsa's brother, Rito Revolto, came to Earth, he succeeded in destroying the Thunderzords and the Rangers' powers. The six teens had to travel to the Temple of Power, where the legendary warrior Ninjor gave them all the power of Ninja. Using this power, they could all transform into the Ninja Rangers, then morph into Power Rangers and take command of the Ninja Zords. The Red Ninja Ranger has heightened strength, speed, and durability. He also has the powers of ground swimming, line of sight teleportation, phasing, multiplication, energy projection, hypnotic persuasion, and many other "ninja magic"

powers. Presumably, all Ninja Rangers have the same powers, although not each one has demonstrated all of them.

Master Vile once used the Orb of Doom to revert the Rangers into powerless children. To restore their ages, and obtain new powers, the children had to each retrieve a Zeo crystal.

Rocky earned his crystal in Mexico, by bravely saving a village from an unstable volcano.

Adam - Black Ranger

Full Name:

Adam Park
Ranger Designation:

Black Power Ranger, Black Ninja Ranger
Weapons:

Power Axe, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin, Metallic Armor, Black Shark Cycle

Zords:

Lion Thunderzord, Frog Ninja Zord, Black Shogun Zord

Adam is shy, sensitive and spiritual. His training has made him a disciplined and efficient fighter specializing in Shaolin Kung-Fu. He first met the Rangers while attempting to save a child in danger alongside of them. Originally from Stone Canyon, Adam moved to Angel Grove and transferred to Angel Grove High School. By fighting Zedd's forces with the Power Rangers, Adam proved himself to be a suitable replacement for Zack as the Black Ranger. Zack transferred his powers to Adam using the Sword of Light. Black Ranger's power weapon is the Power Axe, which doubles as a powerful cannon. His weapon combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Black Ranger, Adam gained enhanced strength, speed, durability, and limited energy projection. His powers were lost after Goldar and Rito destroyed the Power Coins after Master Vile had turned the Rangers into children. Since then, Adam became the Green Zeo Ranger, and later the Green Turbo Ranger, before giving his place to Carlos. He returned to help his successor as the Black Ranger, using his morpher without a Power Coin, risking his life.

When Rita Repulsa's brother, Rito Revolto, came to Earth, he succeeded in destroying the Thunderzords and the Rangers' powers. The six teens had to travel to the Temple of Power, where the legendary warrior Ninjor gave them all the power of Ninja. Using this power, they could all transform into the Ninja Rangers, then morph into Power Rangers and take command of the Ninja Zords. The Black Ninja Ranger has heightened strength, speed, and durability. He also has the powers of ground swimming, line of sight teleportation, phasing, multiplication, energy projection, hypnotic persuasion, and many other "ninja magic"

powers. Presumably, all Ninja Rangers have the same powers, although not each one has demonstrated all of them.

Master Vile once used the Orb of Doom to revert the Rangers into powerless children. To restore their ages, and obtain new powers, the children had to each retrieve a Zeo crystal.

Adam was sent to Korea to obtain his from a wise old man named Kyogi.

Aisha - Yellow Ranger

Full Name:

Aisha Campbell
Ranger Designation:

Yellow Power Ranger, Yellow Ninja Ranger
Weapons:

Power Daggers, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin, Metallic Armor, Yellow Shark Cycle

Zords:

Griffin Thunderzord, Bear Ninja Zord, Yellow Shogun Zord

Spirited and full of energy, Aisha was always up to the challenge as a Power Ranger. She met the Power Rangers on a trip to Angel Grove, where she competed in the Ninja Competition along with Rocky and Adam. Aisha and her friends assisted the Rangers in the rescue of a baby in danger. She continued assisting the Rangers when they needed it, proving herself a formidable replacement for Trini as the Yellow Ranger. Trini left Aisha her powers by transferring them to her with the Sword of Light. Yellow Ranger's power weapons are the Power Daggers, powerful blades used for defense and for throwing. Her weapons combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Yellow Ranger, Aisha gained enhanced strength, speed, durability, and limited energy projection. Her Yellow Ranger powers were lost when Master Vile turned the team into children, and Goldar destroyed the Power Coins. Upon retrieving the Yellow Zeo Crystal, she sent Tanya back to the team in her place, and stayed in Africa to help the animals.

When Rita Repulsa's brother, Rito Revolto, came to Earth, he succeeded in destroying the Thunderzords and the Rangers' powers. The six teens had to travel to the Temple of Power, where the legendary warrior Ninjor gave them all the power of Ninja. Using this power, they could all transform into the Ninja Rangers, then morph into Power Rangers and take command of the Ninja Zords. The Yellow Ninja Ranger has heightened strength, speed, and durability. She also has the powers of ground swimming, line of sight teleportation, phasing, multiplication, energy projection, hypnotic persuasion, and many other "ninja magic"

powers. Presumably, all Ninja Rangers have the same powers, although not each one has demonstrated all of them.

Master Vile once used the Orb of Doom to revert the Rangers into powerless children. To restore their ages, and obtain new powers, the children had to each retrieve a Zeo crystal.

Aisha obtained hers from Africa, but instead of returning to the Rangers with it, she sent a young girl named Tanya in her place. Aisha remained to help the dying animals of the land.

Kat - Pink Ranger

Full Name:

Katherine Hillard
Ranger Designation:

Pink Power Ranger, Pink Ninja Ranger
Weapons:

Power Bow, Blade Blaster
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Power Morpher with Power Coin, Metallic Armor, Pink Shark Cycle

Zords:

Crane Ninja Zord, White Shogun Zord (shared with White Ranger)

Kat is mature and sophisticated beyond her years. She recently came to Angel Grove from Australia, only to be captured by Rita and placed under a spell. Kat befriended the Rangers, and got close enough to steal the Falconzord and Kimberly's Power Coin. Her memories of being good broke the spell, and she became an ally, retrieving Kimberly's coin, which quickly became her own once Kimberly decided to leave for Florida and pass the coin to Kat, so that she would become the new Pink Ranger. Kat maintained a partial telepathic link with Rita, a lingering effect of the spell she was once under. Pink Ranger's power weapon is the Power Bow, which can shoot either normal or energized arrows. Her weapon combined with the others to form the Power Blaster. As Pink Ranger, Kat gained enhanced strength, speed, and durability as well as limited energy projection.

Kat lost her powers when Master Vile turned her and the other Rangers into children and destroyed the Power Coins. Using the Zeo Crystal, she became the Pink Zeo Ranger, and later on upgraded to Turbo Powers, which she eventually passed on to a successor, Cassie.

When Kimberly had to leave the Rangers to train for the Pan Global Games, she left with villain-turned-ally Katherine the power of the Pink Ninja, which she had received from Ninjor on a dangerous journey with her team-mates to the Temple of Power. The Pink Ninja Ranger has heightened strength, speed, and durability. She also has the powers of ground swimming, line of sight teleportation, phasing, multiplication, energy projection, hypnotic persuasion, and many other "ninja magic" powers. Presumably, all Ninja Rangers have the same powers, although not each one has demonstrated all of them.

Master Vile once used the Orb of Doom to revert the Rangers into powerless children. To restore their ages, and obtain new powers, the children had to each retrieve a Zeo crystal.

Kat obtained her crystal in Australia, where she was tested for goodness of heart.

Allies to the Mighty Morphin Power Rangers

Zordon

A wise old sage, Zordon used to fight evil around the galaxy, eventually establishing a base of operations on Earth. In a final battle with Rita Repulsa, Zordon was trapped in a time warp, his only window to our reality being a giant tube in the Command Center. During the Power Rangers in Space saga

, Zordon was destroyed, using his energy to wipe out evil forces.

Alpha 5

Alpha 5, a fully sentient automaton, or robot, is the loyal assistant to Zordon in the Power Chamber. He was built on Edenoi by King Lexian, and recruited by Zordon to assist him in establishing a vanguard against evil on Earth. Alpha was last seen leaving Earth with Zordon to help defend Eltare, during Power Rangers Turbo

.

Bulk and Skull

Bulk and Skull are Angel Grove High's resident punks, bullying those smaller than them, and always coming up with schemes to get fame or fortune, like finding out the identities of the Power Rangers. Years later, they were separated when Bulk took off on space station Terra Venture during Power Rangers Lost Galaxy

.

Ernie

Ernie is the owner of the Angel Grove Youth Center, the most popular hang out spot for the teens of Angel Grove. Ernie is generous and good-natured, often giving out free drinks and food for special occasions, and helping out his customers if they need it. During Power Rangers Turbo

, he left the Youth Center to do emergency volunteer work in South America.

Ms. Appleby

Ms. Appleby is one of Angel Grove's most dedicated and tolerant teachers. She constantly put up with the wacky antics of Bulk and Skull, and seems to have them in every subject she teaches.

Mr. Caplan

Mr. Caplan believes in three things- detention, wearing a toupee, and detention. A strict disciplinarian, Mr. Caplan never hesitates in issuing detention to those who deserve it. He loves seeing the students do things for the community and for the environment and does his best to encourage them all do it.

Masked Rider

Masked Rider is a hero from the planet Edenoi, Alpha 5's home planet. When Alpha found out that Edenoi was under attack by Count Dregon, the Rangers travelled there and helped Masked Rider battle Dregon's forces. Masked Rider's secret identity is Dex, the Prince of Edenoi. When Dregon took off for Earth, Dex followed to continue battling him.

Ninjor

Hot headed and impulsive, Ninjor loves nothing more than a good fight. He is the guardian of the Temple of Power, the source of the Ninja Rangers' powers. When the Rangers came to him in their time of need, he was reluctant at first, but eventually gave them the Power of Ninja and the Ninja Zords.

Ninjor could increase in size and transform into a powered up mode. He used a sword in combat, and shot energy balls.

Ninjor currently resides at the temple, and no longer communicates with any Ranger team.

Villains of the Mighty Morphin Power Rangers

Rita and her minions were based in a palace on the moon. They were eventually driven out by the Machine Empire. The palace remains on the moon, vacant.

Rita Repulsa

A feared sorceress, Rita attempts to conquer all in sight. After being released from a dumpster in which Zordon imprisoned her in a final battle, she tried to conquer Earth, with her crew. Rita had no luck however, being defeated by the Rangers time and time again. She was finally turned good by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

. Later it was revealed she became the empress of all good magic referred to as the Mystic Mother in Power Rangers Mystic Force

.

Goldar

Goldar is Rita's top warrior. He frequently accompanies monsters to Angel Grove, and holds his own against the Rangers. His wings were restored by Lord Zedd when he arrived on the moon. Goldar was destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Squatt and Baboo

Rita's two bumbling henchmen do their best to help their mistress in her war against the Rangers, but usually end up screwing up. Both were destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Finster

Finster was part magician, part scientist. He created Putties and monsters for Rita, along with the occasional technological device. Finster was very easy going and gentle by nature. He was destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Scorpina

Scorpina is a ruthless and cunning femme fatale who served on Rita's side since the time of the evil Green Ranger. She used a sword in combat, which doubled as a boomerang. When she grew in size to battle the Zords, she assumed a monstrous appearance. Scorpina's final fate after Countdown to Destruction

is unknown.

Lord Zedd

Disgusted at Rita's performance at attempting to conquer Earth, Zedd came to the Moon himself to get rid of Rita and do the job right himself, but would also be unsuccessful. Rita found her way back to the Moon, and placed Zedd under a love spell. The two got married, and continued to fail at world domination. Zedd was finally turned good, along with Rita, by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

. He also received a human form.

Rito Revolto

Unwelcome by Zedd on the Moon Palace, Rito dropped in unannounced to pay a visit to his sister Rita. A bumbling idiot who couldn't get anything right since he destroyed the Thunderzords and the Rangers' powers, Rito is a constant annoyance to his brother-in-law Zedd, especially by calling him Ed. He brought to Zedd and Rita some Tengas and a Vampirus Monster as a wedding present. Rito was destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Master Vile

Master Vile is one of the universe's great evils. He paid a visit to his daughter Rita, and brought with him a special food which would enhance the Tengas' powers. He also created Globbor, an energy draining monster who absorbed Ninjor's energy and nearly defeated the Power Rangers. Master Vile also gained possession of the Zeo Crystal, which he lost to the Power Rangers when they raided the location the Zords were being kept after Globbor disabled them. Master Vile was destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Putty Patrol

Putties are the expendable warriors made of clay who are sent down to Earth to wear down the Rangers before a monster fight, as well as for sabotage and special missions. Rita's putties would take many different forms, including pumpkin head putties, ball handed putties, and football player putties. Using a powerful clay she found, she created super putties, which were significantly harder to defeat.

Z Putties

When Lord Zedd arrived, he brought with him the Z Putty Patrol, which were more powerful than any previous putties, and had to be hit in the Z spot to be destroyed.

Tenga Warriors

The Tengas are crow-like humanoid creatures sent down to Earth by Zedd and Rita to battle the Power Rangers. Tengas can fly long distances, and they are very strong and stubborn. When Master Vile came to the Moon, he brought a special food with him which was fed to the Tengas to enhance their strength and durability. Only with the metallic armor could these improved Tengas be defeated.

Lokar

The evil sorcerer known as Lokar appears as a giant floating head. He helped Rita a couple of times during her earlier period of attempting to conquer Earth.

Cyclopsis

Cyclopsis was Goldar's own war Zord. It incapacitated and nearly destroyed the Dinozords, but eventually lost, getting destroyed itself.

Serpentera

Lord Zedd's enormous war machine, Serpentera was rarely used, since its gigantic size made it difficult to fuel. It was piloted by Goldar and Lord Zedd.

Serpentera was left buried on the moon, unused for years until remnants of the Machine Empire unearthed it. They equipped it with a neo-plutonium reactor, and plotted to use it to destroy Earth. As Serpentera made its way towards Earth, it was destroyed by Cole, the Red Wild Force Ranger, using the Wild Force Rider.

Hydro Hog

Hydro Hog is the Alien Rangers' arch enemy. Lord Zedd summoned him to Earth to help him defeat the Alien Rangers by draining the Earth's water supply with his power of evaporation. Hydro Hog was destroyed by the Alien Rangers.

Zeo Rangers

One fateful day, Master Vile used the Orb of Doom to reverse the rotation of Earth and turn back time, reverting the Rangers into powerless children. While the Alien Rangers and a restored Billy defended the Earth, the children went to different points in time to retrieve a piece of the Zeo Crystal, which was shattered and scattered throughout time by the Rangers themselves. Upon their return, the Zeo Crystal was reassembled, and its power was used to restore the planet back to normal.

Their victory did not last long. Rito and Goldar infiltrated the Command Center and stole the Crystal, just before the explosive device they had planted earlier went off, leaving the Command Center in ruins, and the Rangers without a headquarters. While searching through the wreckage, the Rangers found the Zeo Crystal, apparently dropped by the two villains, and then fell into the underground Power Chamber, their new base of operations, where Zordon and Alpha-5 retreated to during the explosion. While celebrating the defeat of the Power Rangers, Zedd's palace is attacked by the Machine Empire, who wants to take over the Earth as well, causing Zedd, Rita, and the rest to evacuate and head for the M-51 galaxy to live with Master Vile. Using the power of the Zeo Crystal, Tommy, Kat, Rocky, Tanya and Adam became the Zeo Rangers, Earth's last hope against the Machine Empire.

Mondo's plan to divide and conquer was working, and for the Rangers to succeed, they needed help from the Gold Ranger, Trey, who travels to planets where evil needs to be defeated. With the Golden Power in danger of being lost, they were given to former Red Ranger Jason, who joined the team as the sixth Zeo Ranger until it was time to return the powers to Trey.

To travel to Muranthias and go up against Divatox and Maligore, the Rangers had to shift into high gear by accepting new Turbo Powers, leaving behind their days as Zeo Rangers.

Tommy - Red Zeo Ranger

Full Name:

Tommy Oliver
Ranger Designation:

Zeo Ranger V - Red
Weapons:

Zeo Pistol, Zeo Blade Sword
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Zeonier with Zeo Crystal, Red Zeo Jet Cycle
Zords:

Zeo Zord Five, Red Battlezord, Super Zeo Zord Five

To retrieve the Red Zeo sub-crystal, Tommy had to travel to America's past, where a wise old shaman tested Tommy's ability to follow his instincts, and rewarded him with the crystal. Tommy had to choose the right pouch out of three which contained the crystal. Before Tommy returned home, the shaman gave him half of an arrowhead, the other half belonging to his long lost brother, David. The combined arrow was capable of controlling an ancient spirit known as an Autocthon. Tommy eventually upgraded his powers to become the Red Turbo Ranger .

Tommy later passed his Turbo Powers on to a successor, TJ. Tommy returned years later as the Red Zeo Ranger to lead 9 other Red Rangers on a mission to prevent the Machine Empire from using Serpentera to destroy Earth.

Rocky - Blue Zeo Ranger

Full Name:

Rocky DeSantos
Ranger Designation:

Zeo Ranger III - Blue
Weapons:

Zeo Pistol, Zeo Blade, Axes
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Zeonizer with Zeo Crystal, Blue Zeo Jet Cycle
Zords:

Zeo Zord Three, Super Zeo Zord Three

The Blue Zeo sub-crystal found its way into a volcano in Mexico, endangering the people who lived nearby by making it unstable. Upon his arrival in Mexico, Rocky asked a boy named Pablo DeSantos to lead him to the volcano. Once there, Rocky climbed in and retrieved the Blue crystal, saving the village, and bringing the Zeo Crystal one step closer to completion. After sustaining a back injury, Rocky gave his place on the team to young martial artist Justin, who became the Blue Turbo Ranger.

Adam - Green Zeo Ranger

Full Name:

Adam Park
Ranger Designation:

Zeo Ranger IV - Green
Weapons:

Zeo Pistol, Zeo Blade, Hatchets
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Zeonizer with Zeo Crystal, Green Zeo Jet Cycle

Zords:

Zeo Zord Four, Super Zeo Zord Four

Adam traveled to Korea to search for the Green Zeo sub-crystal, but all he thought he would find was trouble when he encountered a strange old man who noticed within him the spirit of the frog. Adam eventually realized that this odd man was in fact Kiyogi, the one said to have magical powers, and keeper of the Green Crystal. Adam pulled the crystal out of Kiyogi's waterfall, and teleported back home.

Adam eventually upgraded his powers to become the Green Turbo Ranger. He would then pass the powers on to a successor, Carlos. When Carlos began doubting himself as a Ranger, Adam gave him some additional training to boost his confidence. When a monster attacked the two, Adam risked his life by using a damaged Power Coin to morph into the Black Ranger to help his friend out.

Kat - Pink Zeo Ranger

Full Name:

Katherine Hillard
Ranger Designation:

Zeo Ranger I - Pink
Weapons:

Zeo Pistol, Zeo Blade, Disc
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Zeonizer with Zeo Crystal, Pink Zeo Jet Cycle
Zords:

Zeo Zord One, Super Zeo Zord One

Kat's Zeo Quest took her to Australia, presumably the future, where she was tested for goodness of heart by her descendent and heir to the Pink Power - Agatha. Katherine obtained her crystal by helping out an old lady in distress (Agatha in disguise)

and being rewarded with the Pink Zeo sub-crystal. Kat later underwent a power upgrade to become the Pink Turbo Ranger.

Tanya - Yellow Zeo Ranger

Full Name:

Tanya Sloan
Ranger Designation:

Zeo Ranger II - Yellow
Weapons:

Zeo Pistol, Zeo Blade, Double-Clubs
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Zeonizer with Zeo Crystal, Yellow Zeo Jet Cycle

Zords:

Zeo Zord Two, Super Zeo Zord Two

When former Yellow Power Ranger Aisha Campbell began her quest for the Yellow Zeo sub-crystal, little did she know that she would not return to her life as Power Ranger. Her quest took her to present day Africa, where she decided to remain to help cure the dying animals of the land. She gave the Yellow crystal to Tanya, a girl who rescued her from a lion, and led her back to the village. Tanya returned to the Command Center with the crystal, and assumed her role as Zeo Ranger II. Tanya's power levels were boosted when she later became the Yellow Turbo Ranger.

Jason - Gold Ranger

Full Name:

Jason Lee Scott
Ranger Designation:

Gold Zeo Ranger
Weapons:

Golden Power Staff
Gear:

Wrist Communicator, Golden Shield
Zords:

Pyramidas, Warrior Wheel

An alien named Trey came to Earth to assist the Rangers in their fight against the Machine Empire.The danger arose of the Golden powers being lost forever, unless Trey transferred them to someone else. That someone else was Jason, the original Red Ranger, back with the team, and back to action. His return as the Gold Ranger was a short lived one however, since his body couldn't handle the alien nature of the Golden powers. With the Rangers' help, Trey was reunified and he reclaimed the Golden powers.

Jason returned to action years later as the Red Ranger, joining forces with 9 other Red Rangers on a mission to the moon, to prevent the Machine Empire from using Serpentera to destroy Earth.

Allies to the Zeo Rangers

Zordon

Being trapped in a time warp doesn't stop this wise old sage from fighting evil. He gathered together the Rangers and has guided them since day one in protecting the planet from aliens. Zordon sacrificed his life to destroy the evil forces attacking the universe in Power Rangers in Space

.

Alpha 5

This friendy robot was built by King Lexian from Edenoi, and given to Zordon to assist him at his base of operations in his crusade against evil. Alpha was last known to be on Eltare. He was either destroyed, or currently resides there.

Billy

Deciding that he would be of better use in the Power Chamber, Billy gave up his chance to become a Zeo Ranger and helped the Rangers out by building their weapons and Zords, and advising them in battle. Billy left for Aquitar to begin a relationship with Cestria.

Bulk and Skull

Once bullies, these two clowns straightened up and became Junior Police officers, only to quit their jobs in support of Stone when he was fired. They became assistants working for Stone, but left for an assignment in Paris once they got their detectives licenses. They later took on odd jobs, and were split up when Bulk left for space in Power Rangers Lost Galaxy

.

Lt. Stone

While members of the Junior Police, Bulk and Skull were supervised by Lieutenant Stone, a tough guy with a heart of gold. Stone gave up his crime solving to take over management of the Youth Center during Power Rangers Turbo

.

Ernie

This good natured juice bartender owns the Rangers' favourite hang out spot, the Angel Grove Youth Center. He abruptly left the Youth Center to volunteer for an emergency in South America.

Trey of Triforia

Trey is the lord of Triforia, and the Gold Ranger. He came to Earth when his assistance was needed, and after an attack left him wounded, he had to pass his powers on to Jason. When he recovered, he took the powers back and left for his homeworld.

Alien Rangers

When Rita Repulsa and the Machine Empire each sent down a monster, the Alien Rangers came to Earth to assist the Zeo Rangers.

Auric the Conqueror

A special magical key controls Auric, and whoever possesses it has the power of Auric on their side. In locked tiki mode, Auric is about a foot tall. Once unlocked, he can grow to either Zord size or human size. Found by Tanya's explorer parents, this noble do-gooder was tricked into doing evil after released from his tikistate by Louie Kaboom with the key. It took a little convincing, but the Rangers set Auric straight, and now he's on their side. Auric's whereabouts are currently unknown.

Villains of the Zeo Rangers

Lord Zedd and Rita Repulsa

Lord Zedd

Driven away by the Machine Empire, Zedd returned to claim his position as Earth's would-be conqueror once he realized Mondo and his crew weren't all that. Zedd blew up the Machine Empire by giving them a bomb in the form of a present. Zedd was turned good, and human, by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Rita Repulsa

She has been trying to destroy the Rangers and take over the Earth since the first day she got out of the dumpster. Even after combining forces with Zedd by marrying him, the couple still proved to be no match for the Power Rangers. Rita was turned good, and human, by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Rito and Goldar

Zedd's two bumbling henchmen, a position once occupied by Squatt and Baboo. Rito is Rita's brother who came for a visit and never left. Goldar was once one of the most fearsome warriors around, but lately he hasn't been able to do anything right. The two were temporarily servants of Bulk and Skull when their memories were erased. Once it came back to them, they stole Bulk and Skull's motorcycle and went back to Rita and Zedd. Both were destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Finster

Finster helps out Zedd and Rita with his knowledge of science and magic, creating monsters and new weapons for them to use against the Rangers. He was last seen participating in the assault on the universe by the Alliance of Evil. He was presumably destroyed by Zordon's wave.

Tenga Warriors

Rito brought with him on his arrival to the Moon some eggs for Rita, which hatched into their new fighting force - the Tenga Warriors.

The Machine Empire

After breaking away from the United Alliance of Evil, the Machine Empire arrived to conquer Earth, the final link in a series of conquered planets. The Machine Empire later rejoined the Alliance, only to be destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Once Rita and Zedd were driven away, the Machine Empire set up their base on the moon. Their stronghold housed Sky Fortresses, Quadra Fighters, and several Cogs. The unused Machine facilites remain on the moon.

Mondo, the Machine King

King Mondo is the ruthless leader of the Machine Empire, and not to mention, a loving father and husband.

Machina, the Machine Queen

Queen Machina rules the Machine Empire alongside her husband Mondo, and supports all of his wacky plans to take over Angel Grove.

Prince Sprocket

Mondo and Machina's son, Sprocket is heir apparent to the throne of the Machine Empire, and his father's eager student. Mondo encourages Sprocket to come up with plans to defeat the Power Rangers.

Klank and Orbus

Mondo's two henchbots go down to Earth to supervise many of the Machine Empire's attacks. Upon the defeat of a monster, Klank will hurl Orbus at it, energizing it and making it grow.

Cogs

Mondo's mechanized army of soldiers. These sophisticated fighting machines are sent down to Earth to battle the Rangers and for espionage and sabotage purposes. They must be either dismantled or short-circuited to be defeated, and they are manufactured at the rate of 1 per hour.

Quadra Fighters

The flying assault vehicles of the Machine Empire, they have amazing speed and firepower, and are piloted by Cogs.

Louie Kaboom

Louie Kaboom was created by Rita and Zedd to take over the Machine Empire after Mondo's destruction. Louie succeeded, but a little too well, leaving Zedd and Rita out of the loop during his conquest of the empire. He was eventually destroyed by the Rangers.

Archerina and Prince Gasket

Machina's first built son and his wife returned in Mondo's absence to destroy the Power Rangers and take over the Machine Empire. They failed at each attempt, and fled back to their home planet when Mondo returned.

Turbo Rangers

After traveling to Earth, space pirate Divatox abducted an alien wizard named Lerigot to use his magical key to go to Muranthias and free her fiance Maligore. The Rangers weren't about to let this happen, and so they upgraded to Turbo Powers, since the Zeo Powers wouldn't be enough to take on Maligore.

Practicing for a martial arts tournament, Rocky injured his back, and later sent Justin in his place to become to the new Blue Ranger and help the team on Muranthias, where they used the Turbo Zords to destroy Maligore. An infuriated Divatox swore vengeance on the Rangers, and returned to Angel Grove to terrorize it with detonators and monsters.

The Rangers continue to battle Divatox, with the help of new mentor Dimitria, and new assistant Alpha 6, who arrived after Zordon and Alpha 5 left for home. Tommy, Kat, Tanya, and Adam were relieved of their duties as Power Rangers, so that they could pursue other aspects of life, and they passed on their powers to a new generation of Rangers - TJ, Carlos, Ashley, and Cassie.

The new Rangers found guidance and assistance in a mysterious new ally known as the Phantom Ranger, who literally appeared out of nowhere, with the power to turn invisible, and helped the Rangers fight Divatox's forces. His identity remained secret, and he eventually departed Earth, but not before giving the Rangers powerful new Zords called the Rescue Zords.

Unfortunately, in the end, the Turbo Rangers were unable to stop the Power Chamber's destruction at the hands of Divatox. The now powerless Rangers, excluding Justin, who stayed behind with his father, left Earth in a Space Shuttle in hopes of saving Zordon, who was kidnapped by Dark Specter.

Tommy - Red Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Tommy Oliver
Ranger Designation:

Red Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blaster, Turbo Sword, Lightning Sword
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Red Turbo Cart
Zords:

Red Lightning

Tommy, the Red Turbo Ranger, continued as the leader of the Rangers after their Turbo transition, and as such possesses the superior attributes one would expect of any commander. He is brave and heroic, with a powerful sense of duty, honour and commitment. Tommy knows how important the Turbo Rangers are in the fight against evil, and never hesitates to accept his role at the forefront of the battle in his Turbo Zord, Red Lightning, with his trusty Lightning Sword. Tommy passed on his Turbo powers to new Red Ranger TJ.

Tommy returned years later as the Red Zeo Ranger to lead 9 other Red Rangers on a mission to prevent the Machine Empire from using Serpentera to destroy Earth.

Adam - Green Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Adam Park
Ranger Designation:

Green Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blaster, Turbo Sword, Thunder Cannon
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Green Turbo Cart
Zords:

Desert Thunder

Adam, the Green Turbo Ranger, continues to be the shy one who is very much into Martial Arts. He is the most spiritual of the team, and gets into some serious training for major competitions. Adam's heritage is Korean, and he has dedicated himself to the pursuit of excellence in the Martial Arts arena. As the Green Turbo Ranger, Adam pilots the Desert Thunder Turbo Zord, and his weapon is the Turbo Thunder Cannon. Adam passed on his Turbo powers to new Green Ranger Carlos.

When Carlos began doubting himself as a Ranger, Adam gave him some additional training to boost his confidence. When a monster attacked the two, Adam risked his life by using a damaged Power Coin to morph into the Black Ranger to help his friend out.

Justin - Blue Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Justin Stewart
Ranger Designation:

Blue Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blaster, Turbo Sword, Hand Blasters
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Blue Turbo Cart
Zords:

Mountain Blaster, Siren Blaster

Rocky passed on his role as the Blue Ranger to Justin, the newest member of the Turbo Ranger team. Wide eyed, inquisitive and energetic, this 11 year old's lack of experience sometimes gets him into trouble. Justin enjoys video games and computers, and has become somewhat of an expert at them. He looks to the other Turbo Rangers for guidance, helps Tommy with his race car project, and attended a Summer school where it was discovered that his IQ was exceptionally high, and so he was moved up to High School. As the Blue Turbo Ranger, Justin's Turbo Zord is the Mountain Blaster.

Justin and the other Turbo Rangers lost their powers when Divatox's forces raided and destroyed the Power Chamber. Justin stayed on Earth to be with his father, while his teammates travelled to space to find Zordon. Justin later regained his Turbo powers when Storm Blaster paid him a visit and gave him a recharged Turbo Morpher. Justin and Storm Blaster then rescued their old teammates, now Space Rangers, who were being held captive by Astronema.

Kat - Pink Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Katherine Hillard
Ranger Designation:

Pink Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blasters, Turbo Sword, Wind Fire
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Pink Turbo Cart
Zords:

Wind Chaser

Kat, the Pink Turbo Ranger, a native Australian, is a natural born leader. She is sophisticated and aggressively takes control of any situation. She is interested in helping her community and the environment, with an Australian belief that the land is sacred. Her formal training in dance gives her a graceful and fluid fighting style. Kat is a student teacher at Justin's school, and discovers that he is a child genius. As the Pink Turbo Ranger, Kat pilots the Wind Chaser Turbo Zord, and arms herself with the Turbo Wind Fire. Kat passed her Turbo powers on to new Pink Ranger Cassie.

Tanya - Yellow Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Tanya Sloan
Ranger Designation:

Yellow Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blaster, Turbo Sword, Star Chargers
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Turbo Navigator, Yellow Turbo Cart
Zords:

Dune Star

Tanya, the Yellow Turbo Ranger, loves music and has a wonderful voice. Intelligent and athletic, Tanya loves the thrill of competition, and constantly improves her Martial Arts abilities by training with Adam. Tanya used to live in Africa for while, until destiny knocked on her door to become a Power Ranger way over in the US. As The Yellow Turbo Ranger, Tanya pilots the Dune Star Turbo Zord, and her weapons are the Star Charges. Tanya passed on her powers to new Yellow Ranger Ashley.

TJ - Red Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Theodore "TJ"

J. Jarvis Johnson
Ranger Designation:

Red Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blaster, Turbo Sword, Lightning Sword
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Red Turbo Cart
Zords:

Red Lightning, Lightning Fire Tamer

Dimitria decided that it was time for the senior members of the Rangers to give up their powers and pursue other aspects of life, and so Tommy passed on the powers of the Red Turbo Ranger to TJ, who came to Angel Grove to follow his dream of becoming a professional baseball player. He got more than he bargained for after helping out Tommy and Kat, who were being attacked by Divatox's forces. His bravery and decisiveness in assisting the Rangers led to him being chosen as the new Red Turbo Ranger. TJ's Turbo powers were lost when Divatox's forces destroyed the Power Chamber. He led the powerless team into space, where he became the Blue Space Ranger.

TJ returned years later, once again with the Red Turbo Ranger powers. He joined 9 other Red Rangers on a mission to stop the Machine Empire from destroying Earth with the newly arisen Serpentera.

Carlos - Green Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Carlos Vallerte
Ranger Designation:

Green Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blasters, Turbo Sword, Thunder Cannon
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Green Turbo Cart
Zords:

Desert Thunder, Thunder Loader

When it came time for Adam to begin the rest of his life and relinquish his duties as a Ranger, he chose Angel Grove's star soccer player, Carlos, as his successor. Carlos proved himself a team player, and showed his his willingness to help out the community when Angel Grove was in danger. Carlos' Turbo powers were lost when Divatox's forces destroyed the Power Chamber. The team travelled into space, where he became the Black Space Ranger.

Ashley - Yellow Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Ashley Hammond
Ranger Designation:

Yellow Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blaster, Turbo Sword, Star Charges
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Turbo Navigator, Yellow Turbo Cart
Zords:

Dune Star, Star Chaser

A ceremony was held at the Power Chamber in which the four senior Rangers passed on their powers to a new generation so that they could live normal lives from then on. Tanya chose Ashley, a bubbly and upbeat cheerleader at Angel Grove High, as the new Yellow Turbo Ranger. Ashley was a big supporter of teamwork, as she showed at Carlos' soccer game, and helped the Rangers evacuate an area of Angel Grove when it was under attack by Divatox's forces. Ashley's Turbo powers were lost when Divatox's forces destroyed the Power Chamber. The team traveled

Cassie - Pink Turbo Ranger

Full Name:

Cassie Chan
Ranger Designation:

Pink Turbo Ranger
Weapons:

Turbo Blasters, Turbo Sword, Wind Fire
Gear:

Turbo Morpher, Pink Turbo Cart
Zords:

Wind Chaser, Wind Rescue

With dance school approaching for Kat, it was time for her to leave her position as a Ranger and pass her powers along to another. She chose Cassie, a gutsy and rebellious girl who came to Angel Grove to pursue a musical career. Cassie proved herself to be worthy of Ranger powers after helping Kat when she was under attack by Piranhatrons, and then helping TJ save Tommy's life. Cassie's Turbo powers were lost when Divatox's forces destroyed the Power Chamber. The team travelled into space, where she became the Pink Space Ranger.

Phantom Ranger

Full Name:

Unrevealed
Ranger Designation:

Phantom Ranger
Weapons:

Laser Blaster
Gear:

Power Ruby
Zords:

Artillartron

The Phantom Ranger came to Earth from Eltare, Zordon's home planet, to help the Rangers. He brought with him Artillatron, the Turbo Transport, and gave the Rangers new Rescue Zords after they lost the Turbo Zords. Phantom Ranger has the power to turn invisible, and his identity was never revealed. He later returned to help the Space Rangers search for Zordon, by giving them the Delta Megazord.

Allies to the Turbo Rangers

Dimitria

After Zordon left for his home planet, Dimitria came to Earth to take his place as mentor of the Rangers. Dimitria is from the planet Inquiris, and often speaks in questions. It was suggested that she was sister to Divatox, but never proven. She left for Eltare to help defend it against evil forces.

Alpha 6

With the arrival of Dimitria appeared Alpha 6, the latest in a long line of Alphas -- an Alpha with attitude. Alpha 6 left with the powerless Turbo Rangers to assist them in space, where he lost his attitude, and got a new voice similar to Alpha 5.

Blue Senturion

This intergalactic police officer made his way to Earth to deliver a message from the millenium. Unfortunately, Divatox got the message before the Rangers, and it's erased from Blue Senturion's memory before he can tell the Rangers. The message involved the threat of all villains combining forces on an assault on the universe. When this event came true, Blue Senturion left for Eltare, where the first strike against good was taking place.

Lerigot

This furry wizard from Liaria was being chased by Divatox for his magical key which would unleash Maligore. He fled to Earth, where he got help from the Rangers. Lerigot's magic later allowed Zordon to return to his home planet.

Kimberly and Jason

These former Rangers were kidnapped by Divatox as sacrifices for Maligore. They were taken to Muranthias and turned evil by Maligore's flame, and battled the Turbo Rangers. Lerigot's magic turned them good again, and they helped him and his family escape.

Jerome Stone

When Ernie had to leave for South America to help build a bridge, Lieutenant Stone took over management of the Angel Grove Youth Center, trading in his police uniform for Hawaiian shirts.

Bulk and Skull

While patrolling around a power plant, Bulk and Skull encountered Elgar, who zapped them with a ray gun that turned them into chimpanzees. They found their way to the Youth Center, and were taken in by Stone. They were turned back to humans by walking through the mist of one of Divatox's missiles, which made them temporarily invisible. They then took on odd jobs, and split up when Bulk left for space on Terra Venture.

Villains of the Turbo Rangers

Divatox wages her war on the Rangers from her submarine, which has a periscope that can emerge from just about anywhere she wants it to. The sub is capable of interstellar flight, and is armed with torpedoes which make monsters grow. Divatox's sub left Earth and docked with General Havoc's Space Base.

Divatox

This barbaric lady pirate came to Earth to free her fiance Maligore, but her plans were ruined by the Turbo Rangers. She remained on Earth, travelling in her submarine, with a mission of vengeance towards the Power Rangers. Divatox was turned good by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Rygog

Divatox's second in command is in charge of navigation of the submarine. He is capable of shooting powerful optic beams. He was destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

Elgar

Divatox reluctantly brings her nephew along, a half-wit who survived being thrown into Maligore's fire. Elgar has fouled up some of Divatox's plans, and is a constant source of annoyance. Elgar later left his aunt's team to work for princess of evil Astronema. He was destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Porto

The brains of Divatox's forces, Porto is the scientific advisor. Once he tried to prove his unappreciated worth, and grew to an enormous size so he could walk all over Angel Grove. It is unknown if or how Zordon's energy wave affected him.

Pranhatrons

Divatox's fishy warriors. They can be found riding motorcycles and wielding mallets. Hordes of them were responsible for the destruction of the Power Chamber.

Putra Pods

These monsters hatch from pods planted by Divatox. They were used against the Rangers on their trip to Muranthias to stop the freeing of Maligore.

General Havoc

Havoc is Divatox's brother, and brought with him the Space Base and the Metallosaurus to help her conquer Earth. He also captured the Turbo Megazord, and used it against the Rangers, powered by the Phantom Ranger's ruby. He was destroyed by Zordon's energy wave in Power Rangers in Space

.

Robot Warriors

Havoc's elite crew of fighters who run the Space Base and battle the Rangers.

Maligore

The Turbo Rangers' first major battle brought them up against Maligore, a monster who had been imprisoned on the island of Muranthias. He was freed by Divatox, who planned on marrying him. Maligore was destroyed by the Turbo Megazord.

Metallaosaurus

Havoc's powerful fighting machine, the Metallosaurus, succeeded in defeating the Turbo Zords, but was destroyed when it went up against the Rescue Zords.

Terrorzord

Porto built an evil Zord, which Elgar piloted in battle against the Rangers. The Terrorzord was defeated when it was accidentally turned into a camel by one of Divatox's monsters.

Divazords

Divtox unleashed her own fleet of Zords against the Rangers, the Divazords -- lion, shark, and eagle. They were eventually destroyed by the Rangers.

About the Author

Heather Ray lives in Logansport, Indiana where she enjoys spending time with family and friends. In her spare time when she isn't reading, writing, going to school at the local college of Ivy Tech Community College or working on various art projects, she enjoys swimming and playing basketball with the Special Olympics, watching movies with her god daughter, Lucy, (who happens to be the reason why Heather decided to transfer the fanfiction that she originally wrote this and other book series' into books!)

, acting with the local theater troupe in her hometown, singing, and working on her voice over work.

Her favorite book series includes The House of Night, Peter and the Starcatchers, Daughters of the Moon, The Nick Chronicles

(among other Dark Hunters books!)

, the Chronicles of Narnia, The Lord of the Rings Book Series, the Harry Potter series, the Sookie Stackhouse series

, and she is also a bit of a comics 'nerd'

with her love for X-Men, Batman, Avengers,

just to name a few of her favorite comics. She also enjoys reading several mangas which include Chobits, Ceres Celestial Legend, Vampire Knight,

and Sailor Moon

!

Not only does she enjoy reading, as is stated above, she also loves watching movies and various TV Shows. Her favorite TV Shows include True Blood, Buffy the Vampire Slayer, Angel

, all the seasons of Power Rangers, Star Wars: The Clone Wars, Doctor Who

and Once Upon a Time

. Her favorite movies include all the Star Wars

movies, all the Star Trek

movies, the Lord of the Rings

trilogy (she is really looking forward to see The Hobbit

soon!)

, all the Marvel Comics

movies, the Chronicles of Narnia

movies and all the Harry Potter

movies! She also enjoys several animes including Chobits, Ceres Celestial Legend, Rosario Vampire, Vampire Knight,

and her favorite: Sailor Moon

(she is a bit obsessed with Sailor Moon what with not only enjoying the anime but also the live action series from Japan, and the musical series: Sera Myu

! She also cannot wait for the new anime series of Sailor Moon that is due out in a year!)

When she isn't at home writing or spending time with her friends and family, Heather can be found going around her home town (where she picked up a lot of her ideas for these books)

or at her local library, picking up new ideas for her next book!

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 20.08.2012

Alle Rechte vorbehalten